Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
VIBRATION,VIBRATIONS

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

f accomplishing the great work, let's add coolidge's words of persistence and determination:"nothing in the world can take the place of persistence. talent will not; nothing is more common than unsuccessful men with talent. genius will not; unrewarded genius is almost a proverb. education will not; the world is full of educated derelicts. persistence and determination alone are omnipotent.what is vibration and why is it so important? well, we all heard or read in fairy tales about the famous powers that witches and wizards wielded by waving a magic wand, making a few gestures, and reciting a few magical words. well, some stories are not so fictitious in some of their concepts. in ceremonial magic, we learn to call upon certain energies using the proper tools and invocations, incorporated w

wizards wielded by waving a magic wand, making a few gestures, and reciting a few magical words. well, some stories are not so fictitious in some of their concepts. in ceremonial magic, we learn to call upon certain energies using the proper tools and invocations, incorporated with the proper tone or pitch in the voice. it has been a long kept occult secret that everything in matter is made up of vibration. today in modern science, this same concept has been termed the wave theory or put simply, frequency. it states that matter, even in its densest form, is constantly moving. that is to say that the molecular make-up of matter moves at a constant flow. as magicians, we understand that even matter is energy, and that such energy may be controlled in a certain environment under the correct a

is made up of energy, but so are thoughts and emotions. even further, we can also say that words themselves contain powers that are activated by a force greater or equal to the exertion. such words of power are considered important factors in rituals because they aid in the direction of energy. in the neophyte grade, such lessons as the l.b.r.p. are meant to be performed in a manner that involves vibration. that is to say that rituals are simply lifeless without the use of vibration. it would almost be a football game without the cheer. another concept that is sometimes mentioned is harmonic resonance. this states that if one object vibrates strong enough, it may affect the vibration of a second object, on condition that the first object resonates (vibrates) greater or equal to the frequen

me without the cheer. another concept that is sometimes mentioned is harmonic resonance. this states that if one object vibrates strong enough, it may affect the vibration of a second object, on condition that the first object resonates (vibrates) greater or equal to the frequency of the second object. as a neophyte, the first object that you learn to vibrate is yourself. by maintaining a certain vibration within oneself is to affect a force or energy in the microcosm. as above, so below."in the l.b.r.p.,the energies invoked are the aspects of deity through the god names. by reaching the right pitch and using the correct force to support it, one is able to effectively call upon these energies to be used by the occultist as he wills. a few suggested forms of vibration are as followed. keep

of vibration are as followed. keep in mind that no one procedure will help all. find one that best suits you and exercise it daily until it becomes second nature. procedure a step 1 perform the relaxation ritual. step 2 begin visualizing the kether sphere and from it draw down light into the solar plexus (tiphareth, the reflection of kether) and form a brilliant sphere. step 3 78 as you begin the vibration of adonai, for example, breathe in through the nose while visualizing the name to be vibrated within the tiphareth sphere. step 4 as you exhale, vibrate the name, seeing the flow of energy being exerted from the heart, down the arms and out the hands. hear the name being echoed throughout the ends of the universe. procedure b be aware of all the feelings that give you strength or motivat

ABRAMELIN1

s in favour of the employment of a language other than one's own. chief, and first, that it aids the mind to conceive the higher aspect of the operation; when a different language and one looked upon as sacred is employed, and the phrases in which do not therefore suggest matters of ordinary life. next, that hebrew, chaldee, egyptian, greek, latin, etc, if properly pronounced are more sonorous in vibration than most modern languages, and from that circumstance can suggest greater solemnity. also that the farther a magical operation is removed from the commonplace, the better. but i perfectly agree with abraham, that it is before all things imperative that the operator should thoroughly comprehend the import of his prayer or conjuration. introduction xvii furthermore the words in these anci

ADDTLS

ive quarter. eight letters compriseth the name of the great king and the tracing of the kings name forms a spiral or a whirl in the center of the great cross. the adept shall understand that in thy workings when the 3 secret and holy names of god are invoked it is accepted that the great king is also implied. thou mayest invoke the great king specifically through the tracing of the whirls and the vibration of the name. let the adept always proceed with the specific invocation of the king with great care, for the king is a force great and terrible. the names of the great kings are: a bataivah c raagiosl b iczhcal d edlprna example of king only whirl 6 the six seniors there are a total of 24 seniors on the four watchtower tablets. thou shall approach the seniors with due solemnity and r

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

sumerian peoples seems to have been lunar-oriented, a religion- or religion- magickal structure- of the night, of darkness in a sense. invocations using solar formulae have proved thus far effective in successfully banishing necronomicon demons and intelligences. for instance, the kaddish prayer of the jewish faith contains some solar elements that have proved resilient to inimical genii, and the vibration of the lord's prayer for christians is also a workable method. we suggest that individual operators utilise an equivalent solar (i.e, positive light) invocation from their own religion or the religion of their ancestors, should the no longer have a religion or should they have changed it in their lifetime. for best practical purposes in the beginning- for those intent on actually using t

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ossibly- in the case of logically absurd questions, such as the schoolmen discussed in connection with "god> to what he may be, or to what he may do (illustration: a generation ago it was supposed theoretically impossible that man should ever know the chemical composition of the fixed stars. it is known that our senses are adapted to receive only an infinitesimal fraction of the possible rates of vibration. modern instruments have enabled us to detect some of these suprasensibles by indirect methods, and even to use their peculiar qualities in the service of man, as in the case of the rays of hertz and rontgen. as tyndall said, man might at any moment learn to perceive and utilise vibrations of all conceivable and inconceivable kinds. the question of magick is a question of discovering and

ar that the letter m represents an operation which does not actually occur in nature except as the withdrawal of phenomena into the absolute; which process, even when so understood, is not a true destruction, but, on the contrary, the emancipation of anything from the modifications which it had mistaken for itself. it occurred to him that the true nature of silence was to permit the uninterrupted vibration of the undulatory energy, free from the false conceptions attached to it by the ahamkara or ego-making facility, whose assumption that conscious individuality constitutes existence let it to consider its own apparently catastrophic character as pertaining to the order of nature. 47 the undulatory formula of putrefaction is represented in the qabalah by the letter n, which refers to scorp

. the g is a silent letter, as in our word gnosis; and the sound gn is nasal, suggesting therefore the breath of life as opposed to that of speech. impelled by these considerations, the master therion proposed to replace the m of aum by a compound letter mgn, symbolizing thereby the subtle transformation of the apparent silence and death which terminates the manifested life of vau by a continuous vibration of an impersonal energy of the nature of generation and knowledge, the virgin moon and the serpent furthermore operating to include in the idea a commemoration of the legend so grossly deformed in the hebrew legend of the garden of eden, and its even more malignantly debased falsification in that bitterly sectarian broadside, the apocalypse. sound work invariable vindicates itself by fur

extend beyond his knowledge of them. he must therefore arouse in himself those ideas which are clansmen of the thunderstorm, collect all available objects of the same nature for talismans, and proceed to excite all these to the utmost by a magical ceremony; that is, by insisting on their godhead, so that they flame within and without him, his ideas vitalising the talismans. there is thus a vivid vibration of high potential in a certain group 121 of sympathetic substances and forces; and this spreads as do the waves from a stone thrown into a lake, widening and weakening; till the disturbance is compensated. just as a handful of fanatics, insane with one over-emphasised truth, may infect a whole country for a time by inflaming that thought in their neighbours, so the magician creates a com

ances and forces; and this spreads as do the waves from a stone thrown into a lake, widening and weakening; till the disturbance is compensated. just as a handful of fanatics, insane with one over-emphasised truth, may infect a whole country for a time by inflaming that thought in their neighbours, so the magician creates a commotion by disturbing the balance of power. he transmits his particular vibration as a radio operator does with his ray; rate-relation determines exclusive selection. in practice, the magician must "evoke the spirits of the storm" by identifying himself with the ideas of which atmospheric phenomena are the expressions as his humanity is of him; thus achieved, he must impose his will upon them by virtue of the superiority of his intelligence and the integration of his

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

ll read how cato started to learn greek at 90: but the story stops there. we have never been told what good it did to himself or anyone else. 5. god-forms. see magick pp. 378-9. quite clear: quite adequate: no use at all without continual practice. no one can join with you- off you go again! no, no, a thousand times no: this is the practice par excellence where you have to do it all yourself. the vibration of godnames: that perhaps, i can at least test you in. but don't you dare come up for a test 20 until you've been at it- and hard- for at least 100 exercises. i think this is your trouble about being "left in the air" when i "present many new things" to you, the sting is in the tail- the practice that vitalizes it. doctrinal stuff is fine "lazily, lazily, drowsily, drowsily, in the noo-o

ry step in his progress extends his empire. there is, therefore, no reason to assign theoretical limits11 to what he may be, or to what he may do (illustration: two generations ago it was supposed theoretically impossible that man should ever know the chemical composition of the fixed stars. it is known that our senses are adapted to receive only an infinitesimal fraction of the possible rates of vibration. modern instruments have enabled us to detect some of these suprasensibles by indirect methods, and even to use their peculiar qualimagic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 42 ties in the service of man, as in the case of the rays of hertz and roentgen. as tyndall said, man might at any moment learn to perceive and utilize vibrations of all conceivable and inconceivabl

f it is a question, in my own terms? yes? right. you say that i have advanced an invulnerable theory of the universe in philosophical and mathematical language, and you suppose (underlined three times with two question marks) that one could, with a great effort, deduce therefrom perfectly good reasons for an unswerving contemplation of one's umbilicus, or the performance of strange dances and the vibration of mysterious names. but what are you to say (you enquire) to the ordinary bloke-on-the-boulevard, to the man of the world who has acquired a shrewd knowledge of nature, but finds no rational guide to the conduct of life. he observes many unsatisfactory elements in the way things go, and for his own sake would like to "remould them nearer to the heart's desire" to refurbish the clich of

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ity with a loathsome thing, a thing unnameable. f compound of p& h* yea, and there arose sensualists upon the firmament, as a foul stain of storm upon the sky. s devence, warning, etc* and the black brothers raised their heads; yea, they unveiled themselves without shame or fear. m the will to die* also there rose up a soul of filth and of weakness, and it corrupted all the rule of the tao. n the vibration which includes life and death as complementary curves- then only was heaven established to bear sway; for only in the lowest corruption is form manifest (phallus. e softened, but otherwise unmodulated breath- also did heaven manifest in violent light (air or the aethyr. r continuous vibration, like l but active- and in soft light (the sun. q combines k+ u- then were the waters gathered t

mbines k+ u- then were the waters gathered together from the heaven (water. v conscious male will. manhood, strength, truth, righteousness, immortality, integrity- and a crust of earth concealed the core of flame (earth. k opening as if startled- around the globe gathered the wide air (the moon<moon is not considered to be a light, but as a cohesion of the planet's atmosphere> d the paternal vibration- and men began to light fires upon the earth (fire. u like o with added refinement and a tinge of melancholy. o is completely self-confident (vulva- therefore was the end of it sorrow; yet in that sorrow a sixfold star of glory whereby they might see to return unto the stainless abode; yea, unto the stainless abode. al ii,56 "begone! ye mockers; even though ye laugh in my honour ye shall

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

be multiplied nor divided, is another 1 to be obtained to add to it; in other words, how is the number 2 to be found? by reflection of itself. for though 0 be incapable of definition,14 1 is definable. and the effect of a definition is to form an eidolon, duplicate, or image of the thing defined. thus, then, we obtain a duad composed of 1 and its reflection. now also we have the commencement of a vibration established, for the number 1 vibrates alternately from changelessness to definition, and back to changelessness again. thus, then, is it the father of all numbers, and a fitting type of the father of all things. the name of the first sephira is rtk, kether, the crown. the divine name attributed to it is the name of the father given in exodus iii, 14: hyha, eheieh, i am. it signifies exi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

portant that he should be armed at all points, and 1 weh note: this false statement by george raffalovich led to crowley withdrawing the large remainder from sales and breaking with raffalovich. i am authorised to say that no one will be admitted as a neophyte unless his year's work gives evidence of considerable attainment in the fundamental practices, asana, pranayama, assumption of god-formns, vibration of divine names, rituals of banishing and invoking, and the practices set out in sections 5 and 6 of liber o. although he is not examined in any of these, the elementary experience is necessary in order that he may intelligently assist those who will be under him. but let no one imagine that those in authority will urge probationers to work hard. those who are incapable of hard work may

note by fra. o.m. at any time during this meditation, the concentration may bring about samadhi. this is to be feared and shunned, more than any other breaking of control, for that it is the most tremendous of the forces which threaten to obsess. there is also some danger of acute delirious melancholia at point 1) 12 iii s s s "thou art a beautiful thing, whiter than a woman in the column of this vibration "i shoot up vertically like an arrow, and become that above "but it is death, and the flame of the pyre "ascend in the flame of the pyre, o my soul! thy god is like the cold emptiness of the utmost heaven, into which thou radiatest thy little light "when thou shalt know me, o empty god, my flame shall utterly expire in thy great n.o.x- liber lapidis lazuli. i. 36-40. 0. be seated in thin

be multiplied nor divided, is another 1 to be obtained to add to it; in other words how is the number 2 to be found? by reflection of itself. for thought 0 be incapable of definition, 1 is definable. and the effect of a definition is to form an eidolon, duplicate, or image, of the thing defined. thus, then, we obtain a duad composed of 1 and its reflection. now also we have the commencement of a vibration established, for the number 1 vibrates alternately from changelessness to definition, and back to changelessness again. thus, then, it is the father of all numbers, and a fitting type of the father of all things. the name of the first sephira is kthr, kether, the crown. the divine name attributed to it is the name of the father given in exod. iii. 4: ahih, eheieh, i am. it signifies exis

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

at this wheel is being spun by a hand. though the wheel fills the whole aire, yet the hand is much bigger than the wheel. and though this vision is so great and splendid, yet there is no seriousness with it, or solemnity. it seems that the hand is spinning the wheel merely for pleasure, it would be better to say amusement. a voice comes: for he is a jocund and a ruddy god, and his laughter is the vibration of all that exists, and the earthquakes of the soul. one is conscious of the whirring of the wheel thrilling one, like an electric discharge passing through one. 42 now i see the figures on the wheel, which have been interpreted as the sworded sphinx, hermanubis and typhon. and that is wrong. the rim of the wheel is a vivid emerald snake; in the centre of the wheel is a scarlet heart; an

ir joint cry is an intolerable anguish, yet it is the cry of their rapture, so that every pain, and every curse, and every bereavement, and every death of everything in the whole universe, is but one little gust of wind in that tempest-scream of ecstasy. the voice thereof is not articulate. it is in vain to seek comparison. it is absolutely continuous, without breaks or beats. if there seem to be vibration therein, it is because of the imperfection of the ears of the seer. and there cometh an interior voice, which sayeth to the seer that he hath trained his eyes well and can see much; and he hath trained his ears a little, and can hear a little; but his other senses hath he trained scarcely at all, and therefore the aethyrs are almost silent to him on those planes. by the senses are meant

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

e unbalanced and inharmonious- that is, of uneven length" this we find explained in a g. d. manuscript entitled "the secret wisdom of the lesser world, or microcosm which is man" further we learn form this manuscript that: in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensations, and consequently of the nephesch, is disturbed, and the thought rays in consequence are shaken at each vibration; so that the sphere of the sensation of the nephesch is caused to rock and waver at the extremities of the physical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

lineal figures, divine names &c. and are controlled by them. as to the possibility of producing results external to the mind of the seer("objective" in the ordinary common sense acceptation of the term) we are here silent] 6. there are three important practices connected with all forms of ceremonial (and the two methods which later we shall describe. these are: 16 (1) assumption of god-forms (2) vibration of divine names (3) rituals of "banishing" and "invoking. these, at least, should be completely mastered before the dangerous methods of chapters v. and vi. are attempted. iii 1. the magical images of the gods of egypt should be made thoroughly familiar. this can be done by studying them in any public museum, or in such books as may be accessible to the student. they should then be caref

t, seated in the "god" position, or in the characteristic attitude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain test of success in this practice exists. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4("a) stand with arms outstretched("see" illustration("b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath("c) let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the sol

ir which has been till then retained in the lungs. all this must be done with all the force of which you are capable("e) then withdraw the left foot, and place the right forefinger upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the god harpocrates<"see" illustration in vol. i. no. 1 "the silent watcher> 5. it is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single "vibration" entirely exhausts his physical strength. it should cause him to grow hot all over, or to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

er of isis. the knocks which open the ceremony are seven, as it is written "he made them six; and for the seventh he cast into the midst of them the fire of the sun" for tiphereth 5= 6 is a solar degree. after this the signs are given and the portal is guarded in the usual manner; for the intention in all the grades is identical, namely, that of harmonising the temple with the ceremony""the first vibration" not only are the knocks symbolic of the hexagram as above; but they refer to the moving of the divine spirit of fire upon the waters. for this is the first breath of the light, a brooding thereof "the second vibration" the second appearance of the light is as a flash of lightning; the flaming sword. this is shown by 21, the number of eheieh, the divine name of kether; then the tiphereth

tual. it emphasises the pentagram formula17, that only the purified man ihshvh can enter here. also 120= 4 x 5 x 6 (chesed, geburah, tiphereth. it is 12, hva, divided in the 10 sephiroth. in coptic, iho= 120 by shape= virgo aries capricorn= yetziratically 85= a flower or cup. the previous symbols have formulated the rainbow, and this is the arrow cleaving them. the "chief "adept" now begins a new vibration with a knock, the shrine and adepti having formulated the great work. this second vibration may be read hieroglyphically as follows: 11 the three wands contain the twenty-two paths. see diagrams 64, 65, 66. 12 see diagram 63. 13 see diagram 63. 14 see diagrams 64, 65, 66. 15 the three supernals are in a way summed in chesed, hb:dalet being the dividing-line. 16 not mars in scorpio. 17 th

at is, 1 x 2 x 3 x 4 x 5= 120. by the sephiroth and the paths we work; the rose and cross united, we are; and kether is in our tiphereths by light, life, and love, reached by the path cleaving the rainbow. this, therefore, seals all present as adepts, and also serves to equilibrate perfectly the vault for reception of the light, while also formulating the first beginnings of that light""the third vibration" all face east to salute the rising sun. the door is opened wide, since the great work is formulated, and the three adepti formulate by their position the triangle of the supernals, as if it descended from the roof of the vault. then by joining their wands and ankhs they formulate the pyramid (is not this vault of abiegnus the chamber of the king in the great pyramid of cheops_ the most

o formula of creation, death and resurrection, in a lesser way, interwoven with the greater. thus his first admission is of "mourning" the "second adept" is still horus. but the "third adept" is now anubis. introducing adept is still themis. they are, as it were, the guardians of the body of the slain osiris. for initials, c and theta see z. explanation in 0= 0 ritual. a (knock) commences the new vibration. he is prepared by themis. the alarm of hb:yod hb:yod hb:yod hb:yod' hb:yod places the 4 before the 1, and anubis at once challenges. the aspirant, not waiting for his higher self (theta) to speak, assumes the horus formula (wearing his lamen, and seeketh to take by force the kingdom of heaven. horus arises as it were insulted. he, the chief guardian of the tomb_ shall this one enter, th

tanding are balanced in my thought! wrath in my right hand and the thunderbolts; mercy in my left hand and the fountains of delight! in my heart is aeshoori and the symbol of beauty. 71 see 5= 6 ritual "supra" 72 see "liber o" the equinox, vol i. no. 2. 73 note that the whole operation may be performed mentally and in silence, and that on each occasion of concentrating the shroud the god-form and vibration of harpocrates, as taught, may be employed. my thighs are as pillars on the right and on the left; splendour and victory, for they cross with the currents reflected. i am established as a rock, for jesod is my foundation. 273 and the sphere of the nephesch, and the palaces of malkuth are cleansed and consecrate, balanced and beautiful, in the might of thy name, adonai, to whom be the kin

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

und him to seek the turnips of his wisdom. on these occasions he would ask questions and select subjects upon which his disciples were supposed to write essays. one of these, i can still remember, was "how to help the helpless hands; another was "what is dis-satisfaction, and what is true satisfaction" and the answer was "love fixed on mortal things, without the knowledge of its source, increases vibration and creates dissatisfaction('mortal things' is good" in his book "sri brahma dhara" which contains some of the most astonishing balderdash ever put in print, may be found his philosophy. this is a stewed-up hash of yoga, vedanta, and outrageous verbosity "love" he writes "is the force of the magician maya, and is the cause of all disorder (it seems to be so even in his exalted position "

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

? ananda metteya carries his illustration further still. john smith, then, in a sense, is immortal; nay, every thought he thinks is deathless, and will persist, somewhere, in the depths of infinity. but it is not this part of his energy that results in the formation of a new being when he dies. we may then consider the moment of john smith's death. during his life he has not alone been setting in vibration the great ocean of the aether, he has been affecting the structure of his own brain. so that at the moment of his death all his own life, and all his past lives are existing pictured in a definite and characteristic molecular structure, a tremendous complicated representation of all that we have meant by the term john smith- the record of the thoughts and doings of unnumbered lives. each

ment. p.m. p.m. breaks. 9.25-9.50 dh ran on the shiva pantacle given me by m itr nanda p.m. p.m. sw mi, mentally muttering "aum shivaya vashi."259 nothing particular occurred, though (were i not fixed in the know- ledge of the vanity of physiological tests) i should judge my weight had diminished.260 the a'sana gave no pain till i moved. i had my eyes turned up to the third eye. vivek nanda says "vibration of body" is the second stage of pr n y ma. i get this, but put it down to weakness. dh ran on tip of nose for five minutes. heard a voice saying "and if you're passing, won't you" concentration on any organ seems to make it very sensitive- a fleck of down lighting on my nose made me] jump. 6th. 9.20-9.50 pr n y mna. three cycles of 7 minutes("i.e" twelve cycles a.m. a.m. of 5. 10. 20= on

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

robe" virgo "green robe" four probationers "mercury is throned between the twins. at the west of the altar is virgo, and his four attendants" 95 the rite of mercury i mercury. 22-333-333["full light" the speech in the silence. the words against the son of night. the voice of mercury in the universe in the presence of the eternal gods. the formulas of knowledge. the wisdom of breath. the radix of vibration. the shaking of the invisible. the rolling asunder of the darkness. the becoming visible of matter. the piercing of the coils of the stooping dragon. the breaking forth of the light["all being seated, the" four probationers "rise from among the other" probationers "and march to the altar] first probationer. 333-333-22. brethren, let us kindle the holy perfumes in honour of the most divin

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

ne the idea more clearly, and thus get a better concept. one of the best definitions which i have come across is that which defines evolution as "the unfolding of a continually increasing power to respond" here we have a definition that is very illuminating as we consider the matter aspect- 6- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust of manifestation. it involves the conception of vibration, and of response to vibration, and though we may in time have to discard the term "matter" and employ some such suggestion as "force centre" the concept still holds good, and the response of the centre to stimulation is even more accurately to be seen. in considering human consciousness this same definition is of real value. it involves the idea of a gradually increasing realisation, of

true. it is all that we have visioned and conceived of in our highest and best moments. evolution has also been defined as "cyclic development" and this definition brings me to a thought which i am very anxious that we should thoroughly grasp. nature repeats continuously until certain definite ends have been reached, certain concrete results have been brought about, and certain responses made to vibration. it is by the recognition of this accomplishment that the intelligent purpose of indwelling existence can be demonstrated. the method whereby this is achieved is that of discrimination, or of intelligent choice. there are, in the textbooks of different schools, many words which are used to convey the same general idea, such as "natural selection" or "attraction and repulsion" i would lik

fish. we might finally define evolution as ordered change and constant mutation. it demonstrates in the ceaseless activity of the unit or the atom, the interaction between groups, and the endless play of one force or type of energy upon another. we have seen that evolution, whether it is of matter, of intelligence, of consciousness, or of spirit, consists in an ever-increasing power to respond to vibration, that it progresses through constant change, by the practice of a selective policy or the use of the discriminative faculty, and by the method of cyclic development or repetition. the stages which distinguish the evolutionary process might be broadly divided into three, corresponding to the stages in the life of a human being: childhood, adolescence, and maturity. where man is concerned

deavouring to build. the word consciousness comes from two latin words: con, with; and scio, to know; and means literally "that with which we know" if you take a dictionary and look up this word you will find it defined somewhat as follows "the state of being aware" or the condition of perceiving, the ability to respond to stimuli, the faculty of recognising contacts, and the power to synchronise vibration. all these phrases might be included in any definition of consciousness, but the one i want to lay emphasis upon this evening is that which the standard dictionary gives, and which i have quoted earlier. the average thinker who takes up the majority of the textbooks dealing with this subject is apt to find them very confusing, for they divide consciousness and the state of being aware in

ded expansions of consciousness and realisations that lie ahead of man to-day. in these three paramount, or major senses, hearing, touch, and sight, you have a very interesting analogy to and- 38- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust connection with the threefold manifestation of deity, the self, the not-self, and the relation between. the self, occultly, hears and responds to vibration, thus realising itself. it becomes aware of the not-self, and of its tangibility, through touch, but it is only when sight or conscious recognition comes in that the relation between the two is established. two more senses are utilised by the self in making its contacts, those of taste and smell, but they are not so essential to the development of intelligent awareness as are the other t

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ting in the activities and occupations and truth dissemination of the various churches, sciences, and philosophies, and thus producing within the organisation itself an expansion, a widening, and a disintegration where necessary, which might otherwise be impossible. it might be wise for occult students everywhere to recognise these facts, and to cultivate the ability to recognise the hierarchical vibration as it demonstrates through the medium of disciples in the most unlikely places and groups. one point should here be stated in connection with the work of the masters through their disciples, and it is this. all the various schools of thought which are fostered by the energy of the lodge are, in every case, founded by a disciple, or several disciples, and upon these disciples, and not upo

reat occult groups, of the freemasons of the world, and of the various great divisions of the church, and resident in many of the great nations will be found initiates or masters. this work of the masters is proceeding now, and all their efforts are being bent towards bringing it to a successful consummation. everywhere they are gathering in those who in any way show a tendency to respond to high vibration, seeking to force their vibration and to fit them so that they may be of use at the time of the coming of the christ. great is the day of opportunity, for when that time comes, through the stupendous strength of the vibration then brought to bear upon the sons of men, it will be possible for those who now do the necessary work to take a great step forward, and to pass through the portal

inners, so the masters themselves work not individually with men until they have attained a certain stage of evolution and are ready to profit by their instruction. secondly, we must remember that each of us is recognised by the brilliance of his light. this is an occult fact. the finer the grade of matter built into our bodies, the more brilliantly will shine forth the indwelling light. light is vibration, and through the measurement of vibration is fixed the grading of the scholars. hence nothing can prevent a man's progress forward if he but attends to the purification of his vehicles. the light within will shine forth with ever greater clarity, as the refining process goes on, until when atomic matter predominates great will be the glory of that inner man. we are all graded, therefore

e nothing can prevent a man's progress forward if he but attends to the purification of his vehicles. the light within will shine forth with ever greater clarity, as the refining process goes on, until when atomic matter predominates great will be the glory of that inner man. we are all graded, therefore, if it may be so expressed, according to the magnitude of the light, according to the rate of vibration, according to the purity of the tone and the clarity of the colour. who our teacher is depends therefore upon our grading. similarity of vibration holds the secret. we are frequently told that when the demand is forceful enough the teacher will appear. when we build in the right vibrations and attune ourselves to the right key, nothing can prevent our finding the master. groups of egos a

pends therefore upon our grading. similarity of vibration holds the secret. we are frequently told that when the demand is forceful enough the teacher will appear. when we build in the right vibrations and attune ourselves to the right key, nothing can prevent our finding the master. groups of egos are formed: 1. according to their ray. 2. according to their sub-ray. 3. according to their rate of vibration. they are also grouped for purposes of classification: 1. as egos, according to the egoic ray. 2. as personalities, according to the sub-ray which is governing the personality. all are graded and charted. the masters have their halls of records, with a system of tabulation incomprehensible to us owing to its magnitude and its necessary intricacies, wherein these charts are kept. they are

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

llows: a. the law of economy..the law governing matter, the third aspect. b. the law of attraction..the law governing soul, the second aspect. c. the law of synthesis..the law governing spirit, or the first aspect- 11- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust 3. these three are cosmic laws. there are seven systemic laws, which govern the manifestation of our solar logos: a. the law of vibration. b. the law of cohesion. c. the law of disintegration. d. the law of magnetic control. e. the law of fixation. f. the law of love. g. the law of sacrifice and death. 4. each of these laws manifests primarily on one or other of the seven planes of the solar system. 5. each law sweeps periodically into power and each plane has its period of manifestation and its period of obscuration. 6. e

of the word, seeking the adding of the power, had waited for millennia, passed in a flash of time, and lo, the work was done. the first degree in mighty acclamation deeming the hour propitious, sounded the triple note in threefold reverberation. the echo reached the goal. they three times sent it forth. restless the- 16- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust sphere of blue felt the vibration and answering, roused herself and hastened to the call. the second, with wise insistence, hearing the first sound forth, knowing the hour had likewise come, echoed the sound or note quadruple. this fourfold reverberation circled the gamut of the spheres. again it was sent forth. three times the note was sounded, pealing across the heavens. at the third intoning came the answer to the cal

with their seven lesser wheels, in spiral evolution, rotate within the timeless now, and move as one. the cosmic lords from their high place, view the past, control the now, and ponder on the day be with us. the lhas of the eternal sound, the product of the time that was, surmount the sevenfold display. within the ring-pass-not the word of love sounds forth. the sevenfold lords proceed with just vibration to carry out the work. they sound forth each a note of the deep logoic chord. each to his greater lord makes record due. in the solemn breathing forth the forms are built, the colour just apportioned, and the flame within reveals itself with ever growing light. blue to the green is added and completion quick is seen. the vibration of the third is added to the one. blue to the orange blen

d due. in the solemn breathing forth the forms are built, the colour just apportioned, and the flame within reveals itself with ever growing light. blue to the green is added and completion quick is seen. the vibration of the third is added to the one. blue to the orange blends, and in their wise admixture is seen the stable scheme. to the yellow and the red, to the purple and the ultimate is the vibration of the seventh adjusted as the primary. each of the seven lords, within their seven schemes, adjusted to the second karmic circle, merge their migrating spheres and blend their myriad atoms. the forms through which they work, the lesser million spheres, the cause of separation and the curse of the asuras, shatter when sounds the sacred word within a point in time. the life logoic surges

station of the first aspect logoic, the mahadeva aspect.5(5) therefore we have three cosmic rays manifesting: the ray of intelligent activity. this is a ray of a very demonstrable glory, and of a higher point- 24- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust of development than the other two, being the product of an earlier mahakalpa, or a previous solar system.:6(6) it embodies the basic vibration of this solar system, and is its great internal fire, animating and vitalising the whole, and penetrating from the centre to the periphery. it is the cause of rotary motion, and therefore of the spheroidal form of all that exists. the ray of intelligent love. this is the ray which embodies the highest vibration of which our solar logos or deity is capable in this present solar system. it

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

in his work- 12- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust the lower forms are constantly and ceaselessly active, endlessly assuming the forms of impulsive desires or dynamic mental thought forms, and it is only as this "form-taking" is controlled and the tumult of the lower nature stilled that it becomes possible for the inner ruling entity to liberate himself from thraldom and impose his vibration upon the lower modifications. this is achieved through concentration the concentrated effort of the soul to hold steadily the position of observer, or perceiver and of seer. when he can do this the lower "spectacle" of the rapidly changing forms of thought and desire fades away, and the realm of the soul, the true field of soul knowledge, can be seen and contacted. 5. the mind states are

ently only "the time of the end" and the dissolution of a solar system will reveal the true meaning of formlessness. 3. the gunas are the three qualities of matter, the three effects produced when macrocosmic energy, the life of god which persists independently of form-taking, actuates or energizes substance. the three gunas are: 1. sattva .e nergy of spirit .m onad .f ather. rhythm or harmonious vibration 2. rajas. energy of soul. ego. son. mobility or activity 3. tamas. energy of matter .p ersonality .h oly ghost. inertia. these three correspond to the quality of each of the three aspects which express the one life. in such a brief commentary as this perforce must be it is not possible to enlarge to any extent upon this subject, but some idea can be gained as to what is meant by the cons

krit. only vivekananda, among the many translators, gives this interpretation, putting it as follows "the repetition of the om and meditating upon its meaning (is the way" the other translators omit the final three words, though the inference is clear. the expression "the sounding of the word" must not be too literally interpreted; the esoteric "sounding forth" is based upon a study of the law of vibration, and the gradual tuning of the lower vibrations of the sheaths or vestures of consciousness so that they synchronise with the note or sound of the conscious indweller. speaking correctly, the word is to be sounded by the soul or the ego on its own plane, and the vibration will subsequently affect the various bodies or vehicles which house that soul. the process is therefore a mental one

es. students of the esoteric science have to recognize the technique of the processes outlined. in the case of the sounding forth of the word we have the following factors: 1. the soul who sends, or breathes it forth, 2. the sutratma or thread along which the sound vibrates, is carried or transmitted, 3. the vestures of consciousness, mental, emotional and etheric which vibrate in response to the vibration or breath and are stimulated thereby, 4. the brain which can be trained to recognize that sound and vibrate in unison with the breath, 5. the subsequent act of the man in meditation. he hears the sound (called sometimes the "still small voice" or the "voice of the silence, he recognizes it for what it is and in deep reflection he assimilates the results of his soul's activity. later when

n the uses of the tongue and the entire region of the nose and the palate. the orthodox oriental teaching gives the following suggestions: method sense result 1. concentration upon the tip of the nose. smell. perfumes. 2. concentration upon the root of the tongue. hearing .s ounds. 3. concentration upon the tip of the tongue .t aste .f lames. 4. concentration upon the middle of the tongue. touch. vibration. 5. concentration upon the palate. sight .p ictures, visions. the aspirant must not literalise these things nor seek blindly to meditate, for instance, upon the tip of the tongue. the lesson to be learnt, under the law of analogy, is that the tongue typifies the creative faculty, the third aspect in its five fold nature. the relation of the five senses (as synthesised here in the region

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

tus, the brain and that vast inter-locking network which we call the nervous system. the world in which man usually functions is shut off, yet he preserves at the same time an intense mental attention and a one-pointed orientation to the new world in which that which we call the soul lives and moves. the true student of meditation learns to be wide awake mentally, and potently aware of phenomena, vibration and states of being. he is positive, active and self-reliant, and the brain and the focussed mind are closely coordinated. he is no impractical dreamer, yet the world of practical and physical affairs is temporarily negated- 59- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust if the student is not naturally of the positive mental type, some serious, persistent, intellectual traini

ind (growing out of racial habits and inherited instincts, and, hence, calling for no exercise of the creative or higher mind. this was the theme of my earlier book, the soul and its mechanism, and cannot be enlarged upon here. three: when the personality the sum-total of physical, emotional and mental states is of a high order, then the pituitary body functions with increased efficiency, and the vibration of the centre of energy in its neighborhood becomes very powerful. it should be noted that according to this theory, when the personality is of a low order, when the reactions are mainly instinctual and the mind is practically non-functioning, then the centre of energy is in the neighborhood of the solar plexus, and the man is more animal in nature. four: the centre in the region of the

he plea "i have no time" is an utterly futile one, and indicates simply lack of interest. let us consider now the rules upon which we will proceed. first of all, we shall endeavor to find time early in the morning for our meditation work. the reason for this is, that after we have participated in the happenings of the day and in the general give and take of life, the mind is in a state of violent vibration; this is not the case if the meditation is performed first thing in the morning. then it is relatively quiet, and the mind can be more rapidly attuned to the higher states of consciousness. again, if we start the day with the focussing of our attention on spiritual things and on the affairs of the soul, we shall live the day in a different manner. if this becomes a habit, we shall soon f

ulated to hasten the manifestation of this ideal. when we visualize, we use our highest conception of what that ideal might be, clothed in some sort of material, usually mental, because we are not yet in a position to be able to conceive of higher forms or types of substance with which to envelop our images. when we make a mental picture, the mental substance of our mind sets up a certain rate of vibration, which attracts to itself a corresponding grade of mental substance, in which the mind is immersed. it is the will which holds this image steady and which gives it life. this process goes on, whether we are, as yet, able to see it with the mental eye or not. it does not matter that we are not able to see it, as the creative work is going on just the same. perhaps at some time we shall be

world; they are responsive to the mind of some powerful thinker, or to the massed concepts of the religious world; they register, on mental- 110- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust levels, the fear and hatred and separativeness of the masses. whether the material they record is good or bad, whether it is happy, which it seldom is, or unhappy in nature, and whether it carries a vibration of fear and foreboding, it is all psychic stuff, and it in no way indicates the revealing quality of the soul. the prophecies in the books of daniel and revelations have been responsible for the building up of a thought-form of fear and of terror which has led to much writing of a psychic nature, and the exclusiveness of organized religion has led many to separate themselves off from the

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

p the work proceedeth. the lower light is thrown upward; the greater light illuminates the three, and the work of the four proceedeth. rule three the energy circulates. the point of light, the product of the labours of the four, waxeth and groweth. the myriads gather round its glowing warmth until its light recedes. its fire grows dim. then shall the second sound go forth. rule four sound, light, vibration, and the form blend and merge, and thus the work is one. it proceedeth under the law, and naught can hinder now the work from going forward. the man breathes deeply. he concentrates his forces, and drives the thought-form from him. rule five three things engage the solar angel before the sheath of the one who thus creates, and steady contemplation. thus are the heart, the throat, and eye

be the form of that unit of energy which we call an atom, or the form of man, a planet, or a solar system. this is the theory of self-determination or the teaching that all the lives of which the one life is formed, in their sphere and in their state of being, become, so to speak, grounded in matter and assume forms whereby their peculiar specific state of consciousness may be realised and their vibration stabilised; thus they may know themselves as existences. thus again the one life becomes a stabilised and conscious entity through the medium of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity; the one manifests in diversity and yet

of the wisdom, the nature of the spirit, or that positive centre of life which every form hides is no more a mystery than is the nature of the soul to the esoteric psychologist. the source of the one life, the plane, or state from which that life emanates is the great hidden mystery to the members of the hierarchy of adepts. the nature of spirit, its quality and type of cosmic energy, its rate of vibration and its basic cosmic differentiations are the study of initiates above the third degree and the subject of their investigations. they bring to that study a fully developed intuition, plus that mental interpretive capacity which their cycle of incarnation has developed. they employ the awakened and developed inner light of their souls to interpret and comprehend that life which (divorced

monad as the initiate of lower degree works from the plane of the soul and uses the organs of perception (if such an unsatisfactory phrase is legitimate) and means of knowledge of which average man has no idea; they penetrate or include within their radius of awareness that sum total of life, consciousness and form which we designate god. these initiates of high degree then begin to be aware of a vibration, a revealing light, a note or directional indicating sound which emanates from outside our solar system altogether. the only way in which we can get an appreciation of the process followed in the expansion of the divine consciousness in man is to study the relation of the mind and the brain and note what follows when the brain becomes the intelligent instrument of the mind; then study th

im recognises his divine soul. the majority however, at this time will be found to be functioning fully as neither purely animal nor purely divine, but can be regarded as human souls. 5. the soul of the universe is for the sake of clarity capable of differentiation or rather (owing to the limitations of the form through which that soul has to function) capable of recognition at differing rates of vibration and stages of development. the soul nature in the universe therefore manifests in certain great states of awareness with many intermediate conditions, of which the major can be enumerated as follows: a. consciousness, or that state of awareness in matter itself, due to the fact that mother-matter has been fecundated by father-spirit and thus life and matter have been brought together. th

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

an be taught to work in group formation and who can constitute one of the active units in the vast happenings that lie ahead, connected with that two-thirds of humanity who will stand upon the path at the close of the age, and with that one-third who will be held over for later unfoldment. we are training men and women everywhere so that they can be sensitive to the plan, sensitive to their group vibration, and thus able to co-operate intelligently with the unfolding purpose. it is a mistake to think that the plan is to train aspirants to be sensitive to the vibration of a master or to the hierarchy. that is but incidental and of minor importance. it is for the purpose of training aspirants so that group awareness may be developed that these books have been written. recognise clearly that

s making its presence felt at any particular time, so will be the quality of the civilisation, the type of forms which will make their appearance in the kingdoms of nature, and the consequent stage of awareness (the state of consciousness) of the human beings who are carried into form life in that particular era. these embodied lives (again in all four kingdoms) will be responsive to the peculiar vibration, quality, colouring and nature of the ray in question. the ray in manifestation will affect potently the three bodies which constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the mind content and the emotional nature of the man and determine the calibre of the physical body. i am aware, therefore, that in giving out this relatively new teaching upon t

terms expressing the cosmic principle of intelligent love, a love which produces an appearance through the nature of mind and thus is the builder of the separate forms or appearances. the soul also, through the quality of love, produces the fusion of appearance and of quality, of awareness and of form. c. the soul is (and here words limit and distort) a unit of light, coloured by a particular ray vibration; it is a vibrating centre of energy found within the appearance or form of its entire ray life. it is one of seven groups of millions of lives which in their totality constitute the one life. from its very nature, the soul is conscious or aware in three directions. it is god-conscious; it is group-conscious; it is self-conscious. this self-conscious aspect is brought to fruition in the p

vels every time a soul comes into incarnation and a child is born on earth. d. the soul is the principle of sentiency, underlying all outer manifestation, pervading all forms, and constituting the consciousness of god himself. when the soul, immersed in substance, is simply sentiency, it produces through its evolutionary interplay an addition, and we find emerging quality and capacity to react to vibration and to environment. this is the soul as it expresses itself in all the subhuman kingdoms in nature. when the soul, an expression of sentiency and quality, adds to these the capacity of detached self-awareness, there appears that self-identified entity which we call a human being. when the soul adds to sentiency, quality and self-awareness, the consciousness of the group, then we have ide

divine coherence in manifestation. the other, the higher aspect, is the principle of self-awareness, and when combined with the lower aspect produces the self-consciousness of the human being. when the lower aspect has informed and pervaded the forms in the subhuman kingdoms, and when it has worked upon those forms and their latent sentiency so as to produce adequate refinement and sentiency, the vibration becomes so potent that the higher is attracted and there is a fusion or at-one-ing. this is like a higher recapitulation of the initial union of spirit and matter which brought the world into being. a human soul is thus brought into existence and begins its long career. it is now a differentiated entity "soul" also is a word used to express the sum total of the psychic nature the vital b

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

eek word here used is `metamorphosed' the very word used by st. paul to describe the transmutation of the mortal body into the resurrection body; for on the day of fulfilment, when the perfected disciple has attained masterhood, the `robe of glory' shines forth with such splendour through the garment of the flesh that all the beholders perceive it, and, their eyes and ears attuned to finer subtle vibration, they behold their master in all his divine- 98- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust humanity."16 it is interesting to note that, in spite of their recognition of the significance of the event in which they were participating, the three apostles, speaking through the mouth of st. peter, were able to do no more than express their awe and their bewilderment, their recognit

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

synthesise and produce the vital personality, and as they in their turn dominate the ray of the dense physical body, the lower man enters into a prolonged condition of conflict. gradually and increasingly, the soul ray "the ray of persistent and magnetic grasp, as it is occultly called, begins to become more active; in the brain of the man who is a developed personality, an increased awareness of vibration is set up. there are many degrees and stages in this experience, and they cover many lives. the personality ray and the egoic ray at first seem to clash, and then later a steady warfare is set up with the disciple as the onlooker and dramatic participator. arjuna emerges into the arena of the battlefield. midway between the two forces he stands, a conscious tiny point of sentient awarene

re controlled by that focussed soul ray, then he becomes the transfigured initiate, and takes the third initiation. the ray of the personality is occultly "extinguished" or absorbed by the ray of the soul, and all the potencies and attributes of the lower rays become subsidiary to and colored by the soul ray. the disciple becomes a "man of god, a person whose powers are controlled by the dominant vibration of the soul ray and whose inner, sensitive mechanism is vibrating to the measure of that soul ray which in its turn is being itself reoriented to, and controlled by, the monadic ray. the process then repeats itself: 1. the many rays which constitute the lower separative man are fused and blended into the three personality rays- 10- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psycho

n escape from the limitations of form life and enter into that state of consciousness called nirvana, by the buddhist. this high state of being has to be entered also in full continuity of consciousness. both these major crises in the life of the soul, one leading to physical incarnation and one producing the liberation of the soul from that condition, are, and must always be, the result of group vibration, of group impulse, group incentive and group impetus. one impetus originates in the group of souls, of which an- 32- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust incarnating ego is an integral part; the other is the result of the activity of the groups of atoms which are vibrating in response to (but not in unison with) that egoic impulse. in

ts several vehicles of expression in the three worlds, is the story of the various types of energy which are being- 34- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust magnetically related to each other and which are temporarily subordinated to varying aspects of force, in order to produce those fields of magnetic activity wherein certain needed rates of vibration may be established. from the angle of the initiates of the ageless wisdom, the story of man, the aspirant, is the story of his response to, or repulse of, applied energies. the fact that the interplay between different types of energy results in the formation of those aggregations or condensations of force which we call bodies, sheaths or vehicles (material or immaterial) is incidental t

which limits him is greatly needed. souls of this ray, as they come into incarnation through desire, grasp. this expresses the nature of the force demonstration employed. there is a measure of violence in their technique. they eventually "take the kingdom of heaven by force" ray two. the energy of love-wisdom souls on this ray use the method of "gathering in, or "drawing into. the soul sets up a vibration (little as we may yet grasp the real significance of that word) and that vibration affects its environment, and atoms of substance on all three planes are attracted to the central point of energy. the method is relatively gentle, when compared to the method of the first ray, and the process is somewhat longer whilst the overshadowing (carried forward prior to entering into the three worl

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

nce. you need to remember that i look at my groups of disciples always subjectively and as a group. it is the total radiance which i see; it is the united rhythm which i note and the united tone and colour; it is the sound they collectively emit which i hear. may i reiterate that in one sense your individualities are of no interest or moment to me, except in so far as you raise or lower the group vibration. as personalities, you matter not to us, the teachers on the inner side. as souls you are of vital moment. each disciple in the group of any master may have many weaknesses and limitations. these act as hindrances to others in the group. but, as souls, such disciples are somewhat awakened and alive and have achieved a certain measure of alignment. so it is with all of you in my group. as

ch is based upon the solar plexus activity. the lower psychic experiences can also be noted whether pleasant or unpleasant. once noted, however, they should be forgotten for they are of no moment- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust days may go by and weeks with no record. let this in no way disconcert you. the sensitivity of the mechanism of the soul to spiritual vibration has to be cultivated and existing sensitivity to lower psychic impressions has to be tuned out; so many voices clamour for attention, so many impressions emanating from the physical and astral forms around us register upon our consciousness, that the vibrations and sounds coming from the subjective and spiritual world are lost and not registered and recorded. you will find it interesting

ps, gathered around a teacher who (to a greater or less degree) was a focal point of energy either a. by the power of his soul contact or b. by that contact and being also a channel through which some member of the hierarchy could work. through the example of these teachers, through their teaching, through their successes and their failures, those whom they gathered to them could be taught, their vibration could be increased, their consciousness expanded and the group could become a magnetised centre of force, of purpose and of spiritual light the degree of this being dependent upon the purity of the note sounded and the selflessness of the lives shown. the mental calibre of the group also had its effect, for the average vibration and polarisation established the note for the group as a wh

of the meditative attitude. this is not new information for you, but it is something which as yet remains unexpressed practically. if you will ask yourselves the following questions and courageously and truthfully make reply before the bar of your own soul, you will learn much and greatly aid your development: 1. what do you understand by spiritual sensitivity? a. have you ever truthfully felt my vibration? b. do you respond more rapidly to the quality of a brother's faults than to his divine characteristics? c. in what way does criticism interfere with true spiritual sensitivity? d. what do you feel personally hinders your development of this required sensitivity? 2. define impersonality. a. do you know the distinction between the impersonality of the first ray type and true spiritual imp

the mind of the thinker. a certain portion of this mind-stuff (already in motion) is built into form and then travels along the current, as set up between the two points. the telepathic worker, such as, for instance, myself, works from the angle of the mind of the transmitter and that of the recipient, establishing first of all a current of rapport (which you sometimes call "sensing the tibetan's vibration; along that current, i send the impression, the idea or the thoughtform which i seek to see impinging first of all upon your minds and then if you are capable of such alignment upon your brains. this process can be either rapid or slow. where the alignment is good, there can be an almost immediate response to my thought; where it is not good, it may take days and even weeks for the impre

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

e expressed as follows: religion is the name given to the invocative appeal of humanity and the evocative response of the greater life to that cry. it is, in fact, the recognition by the part of its relationship to the whole, plus a constantly growing demand for increased awareness of that relation; it draws forth the recognition of the whole that the demand has been made. it is the impact of the vibration of humanity oriented specifically to the great life of which it feels itself a part upon that life and the responsive impact of that "all-surrounding love" upon the lesser vibration. it is only now that the impact of the human- 85- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust vibration can dimly be sensed in shamballa; hitherto its most potent activity has only reached the h

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

h century. i mention this because it indicates relationship and the demonstrated results of such relationships, but not because that past event has any true repercussions at this time. there is a much closer relation between the united states of america and great britain than between any continental power, for gemini is the ruling sign of both countries, and they have, in many ways, a synchronous vibration. there is however little of the taurian influence in the states and consequently you have the attitude of frequent misunderstanding which exists between the two powers. they are very close to each other and the welfare of each means much to each of them, so much so that the tendency to misinterpretation of each other's actions and motives is not aided by the fluidity of gemini. neverthel

nce, to great britain and to berlin all of which have leo as a ruling sign, either of the nations themselves or of their chief city. there is, consequently, no possibility of any of these four powers being able to evade relationships. italy is more closely related to great britain than she is to france, because rome is ruled by taurus and by leo which ties her to great britain through identity of vibration. this france will have to recognise as well as italy and great britain. the personality of italy is ruled by sagittarius, the sign of the one-pointed disciple, and it is owing to this that we have the undeviating aim of the italian state and its refusal to be moved- 46- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust from certain attitudes and determinations. italy sees more clearl

nd inter-connected lines of force will be better understood and scientifically studied and the lines of related energies investigated. this interlocking directorate of energies will engage the attention of some of the best minds and when that takes place much will be learnt. this information is, however, of negligible use at this time and will remain so until such time as men are sensitive to the vibration of the different rays and can isolate a ray rhythm in their consciousness. when this sensitivity is developed, then many rapid, significant and revolutionary discoveries will be made- 67- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust one of the inevitable effects of seventh ray energy will be to relate and weld into a closer synthesis the four kingdoms in nature. this must be don

sert it here for the benefit of those who have no copy of the first volume of the treatise, and whose attention should be turned again from the magnitude of the macrocosm to the responsibility of the microcosm. discipleship and the rays ray i force energy action the occultist. ray ii consciousness expansion initiation the true psychic. ray iii adaptation development evolution the magician. ray iv vibration response expression the artist. ray v mentation knowledge science the scientist. ray vi devotion abstraction idealism the devotee. ray vii incantation magic ritual the ritualist. in the aquarian age, as a result of the existing combination of ray influences, humanity enters into an expansion of consciousness which will reveal to him group relations instead of his individual and self-cent

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

connotes the higher or abstract intent; that the meaning is that intent expressed in terms of the concrete mind; and that its significance has in it more of an emotional quality and might be expressed as the type of desire it arouses in you- 6- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust c. esoterically. this would cover the effect of the force or energy upon you and of the quality of the vibration it may arouse in you perhaps in some centre, perhaps in your astral body, or perhaps only in your mind. this study, rightly undertaken, would lead to the unfoldment of the intuition, with its consequent manifestation on the physical plane as illumination, understanding and love. in the first instance, the objective of the study of symbolism is to enable the student to sense its quality a

al of lines, triangles, squares, circles, crosses and other forms of which it is composed, and as you do this endeavour to comprehend it from the standpoint of the intellect, using your memory and what knowledge you have, to understand it exoterically. then as soon as the symbol is truly familiar to you and can be recalled to mind with little effort, endeavour to sense its quality, to contact its vibration and to note its emotional effect upon you. this may vary from day to day or it may always be the same. be simply honest in your noting this astral reaction to the symbol and see where such reactions lead you, remembering always that they are not intuitional but are reactions to the feeling or astral body. finally, take note of what you have found to be, for you, the basic quality of the

th, courage and endurance of which he is capable. broadly speaking, the energy of the soul works through the highest head centre and is brought into activity through meditation and applied aptitude in contact. the energy of the integrated personality is focussed through the ajna centre, between the eyes; and when the disciple can identify himself with that, and is also aware of the nature and the vibration of his soul energy, then he can begin to work with the power of direction, using the eyes as directing agencies. there- 149- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust are, as you have gathered in your studies, three eyes of vision and direction at the disposal of the disciple. 1. the inner eye, the single eye of the spiritual man. this is the true eye of vision and involves the

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

nd knowers, is that the outer organisation which holds them integrated is practically non-existent. they are held together by the inner structure of thought and by a telepathic medium of inter-relation. the great ones, whom we all seek to serve, are thus linked, and can at the slightest need and with the least expenditure of force get en rapport with each other. they are all tuned to a particular vibration. in the new groups are collected together people who are very diverse in their nature, who are found upon differing rays, who are of different nationalities, and who are each of them the- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust product of widely varying environments and heredity. besides these obvious factors which immediately attract attention, there is also to be found an equal diversity in the

three work primarily through the method of influencing the minds of the adepts and the initiates. these latter in their turn influence the disciples of the world, and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as possible. it is, therefore, as you can surmise, a process of stepping down rates of vibration until they are sufficiently heavy to affect physical plane matter and thus make possible the building of organised effects on the physical plane. these disciples have hitherto worked very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out

n the part of the receiving agent create streams of emanating energy which rebuff or repulse that which seeks to make contact, such as the directed thought of someone seeking rapport. when these streams are adequately strong, they act like a- 6- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust boomerang and return to the emanating centre, being attracted back there by the power of the vibration which sent them forth. in this thought lies hid the cause of: a. the failure on the part of the broadcasting or transmitting agent. intense desire to make a satisfactory impression will attract the outgoing thought back again to the transmitter. b. the failure on the part of the receiving agent whose own intense desire to be successful sends out such a stream of outgoing energy that the

a unit, so that there will be nothing in the inner attitudes of any of the group members which could break into the carefully established rhythm. for it is quite possible for a member of the group to retard the work and to hold back the group because he is so engrossed in his own affairs or in his own ideas of self-development; when some members cease their activity it does affect the inner group vibration; when others become slowed up by definite changes in their outer or inner lives, this requires periods of adjustment and oft of re-organisation of the life. these changes, being externalised, can produce powerful psychological changes and upset the rhythm of the soul's endeavour. a tried and experienced disciple will not let such a change upset his inner rhythm, but a less experienced di

ting forces for humanity. ix. expanding areas of conscious interaction the training given by the masters in their ashrams to their disciples has one main objective: to increase, develop and enable them to utilise in service their inherent and innate sensitivity. let- 33- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust us, as we discuss these matters, avoid that much over-worked word "vibration" and use instead the more simple and more easily understood word "impact. response to impact is something we all register. our five senses have opened to all people five great realms from which impact comes, and we are so familiar with them all that our response is now automatic and, though registered, is not consciously so, unless there is a planned reason and direction intended. we res

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

know them and to use them. this is the field of occultism as the hierarchy has always told men. it might be stated that the disciple has to become consciously aware of the planetary influences and begin to use them for the carrying out of soul purpose. the initiate has to be aware of the zodiacal influences which emanate from outside of the solar system altogether. these can be recognised as a. a vibration, registered in one or other of the seven centres. b. a revelation of a particular type of light, conveying a specific colour to the initiate. c. a peculiar note. d. a directional sound. the whole story of the zodiac can be picturesquely yet accurately summed up in the following statement: there are three books which the three types of human beings study and from which they learn- 14- a t

lly with the constellations, the great bear, the pleiades, and sirius. they are intimately related to them, but their exact effect is a transmitted one and cannot be noted as producing noticeable results, as yet, upon humanity and the other kingdoms in nature. the effect of the three great constellations also cannot be noted by individual man until such time as he becomes conscious of the monadic vibration, after the third initiation. there are many potent influences playing upon our solar system and the planet all the time but as far as man is concerned his response apparatus and his mechanism of reaction remain what is called- 18- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust "occultly unresponsive" for they are not yet of a quality which will pe

tutes a living unit in the body of the planetary logos. as little conscious effect is produced by these forces as the effect of a high moment of contact in your morning meditation produces an effect upon the atom or cell in the little finger upon one of your hands. there may be a general response and stimulation throughout the entire body, but the intelligent atom makes no conscious response. the vibration is of too high a character. speculation along these lines is profitless. a vast system of interlocking energies is in active and rapid circulation throughout the whole cosmic etheric body of which our systemic etheric body is an integral part but speculative research along the indicated lines and the following of obscure trails are utterly futile until the main highway of approach has be

heavenly men, but not being able to express themselves fully. some clues to this mystery will come if the student carefully bears in mind that in our solar system and our seven planes, we have only the physical body of the logos, and that that physical body is a limitation of the expression of his threefold nature. the first (sixth) hierarchy might be viewed as endeavouring to express the mental vibration of the solar logos and the second, his emotional, or cosmic astral, nature. this second (seventh) hierarchy has for its type of force the second aspect of the seventh type of force from out of the many. some idea of the relative point in evolution of the solar logos may be gained by study of the varying aspects of force which he is demonstrating in this particular incarnation. it is this

with the heavenly men, the prototypes of the human jivas. in this latter case the bodies used are called "formless" from our standpoint, and are "vital bodies" animated by cosmic prana. in the case of ourselves and the remaining groups, the forms are composed of substance of the three lower planes (that which the logos does not regard as a principle) and, therefore, matter responding still to the vibration of the earlier system. this means that the four lower hierarchies are links between the life of the past and of the future. they are the present. they had not finished their contacts with the active intelligent principle of the preceding kalpa, and so must continue such contacts in this. they will work out of it in this system, the four will become the three and they will then be the thr

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

r the heads of the e.s. the result of this has been that we have in the arcane school today many of the oldest and best of the e.s. members who find nothing contradictory in the two lines of approach. the ridiculous theory, promulgated by the e.s. that it is dangerous to follow two lines of meditation at once, has not only amused me but has always proven wrong. for one thing, the same quality and vibration runs through the two approaches and, for another, the meditation work assigned in the e.s. is so elementary that it has little if any effect on the centres. it is, however, exceedingly good for those on the path of probation- 122- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust the arcane school was, therefore, growing quite steadily but was still relatively small. we had moved f

ucing "a treatise on cosmic fire" there have been four methods employed in transmitting this teaching from the tibetan to the general public. 1. clairaudience. in the early stages (for the first two years, the tibetan dictated the material incorporated in the first two books clairaudiently to mrs. bailey. he would, at stated and appointed times, make a contact with her through the setting up of a vibration which she learnt to recognise, and then clearly and distinctly his voice could be heard dictating point by point. 2. telepathy. when mrs. bailey became more accustomed to this work, and when the discipline and diet necessarily began to take effect, the work was gradually changed and now in the writing of a treatise on cosmic fire it has been entirely telepathic. mrs. bailey gets in touch

, many years of study and thought, and a command of clear, forceful english. 3. clairvoyant vision. the various symbols in the books (and there are many) have been shown to mrs. bailey and then described by her. this process is possible only with the aid of a powerful collaborator. the tibetan would impress the desired symbol or glyph upon one of the subtler differentiations of the ether, and the vibration of the vehicles of the pupil being maintained at the required height, the pictures remain as clear and as perfect for study, as would some exquisite masterpiece in oils hung upon the wall of a private art gallery. the picture cannot be taken away, but the viewer may study and describe, and the artist might copy, although the color effects are utterly beyond any possibility of complete re

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

he healer must achieve magnetic purity through purity of life. he must attain that dispelling radiance which shows itself in every man when he has linked the centres in the head. when this magnetic field is established, the radiation too goes forth. the significance of this will be somewhat apparent to the advanced esoteric student. as you know, the magnetic field is established when the powerful vibration of the centre in front of the pituitary body, and the centre around and above the pineal gland, swing into each other's orbit. the only controversial point in connection with the above rule (which we shall have later to consider) is how and in what manner magnetic purity is to be achieved, and how the two centres in the head can form together one magnetic field. later, in our conclusion

natures, and much of his physical disease will lie below the diaphragm also. you will see, therefore, how intricate and complex this whole matter is so complex that it will only be truly understood when human beings regain the lost power to "see the light" of the etheric body and of its seven major centres and, through a developed sense of touch in the hands and fingers, to ascertain the rate of vibration in the various centres. when these two means of knowledge are available, the entire subject of the etheric body will take on a new importance and be correctly understood. 3. causes arising in the mental body i started this section of our study with the causes arising in the astral and etheric bodies because they are the major sources of trouble, owing to the fact that the bulk of humanit

. at the same time, when they rightly utilise their latent powers, they can overcome by the right use of the om, and finally of the sound, the incidental problems and difficulties far more easily than those on other rays. you have here a reference to the lost word of masonry and to the sound of the ineffable name. the sound of the aum, the sound of the om, and the sound itself, are all related to vibration and its differing and varied effects. the secret of the law of vibration is progressively revealed as people learn to sound forth the word in its three aspects. students would do well to ponder on the distinction between the breath and the sound, between the process of breathing and the process of creating vibratory activity. they are related but distinct from each other. one is related

of inquiry, and of possible expansions of consciousness. on the nature of congestion. how can i define congestion for you when the understanding of force and energy and their relation to each other in the human body is still as yet an embryonic study? to say that congestion is congealed force is misleading; to say that it is static energy means little; to say that it is irregular or non-rhythmic vibration hardly makes sense. my problem is lack of words and of correct terms in which to carry to you esoteric truth. congestion is perhaps best defined as the arresting of the free flow of the force through the centres or centre and throughout the body. it exists in two forms- 181- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust 1. that congestion which prod

e who nurse and watch know this well, but there is no real pain or true distress because the real man, the spiritual soul, has been driven away either by excessive pain (as in true unconsciousness) or by narcotics. the suffering of the soul, when the personality goes astray, is only a symbolic form of words. there is no pain or true suffering, and frequently no knowledge of the happening, for the vibration is not high enough to penetrate into that high plane where dwells the soul. where, however, there is such knowledge, the soul experiences, if i might so express it, a sense of lost opportunity, and therefore a sense of frustration, but it is not more than that, for the patience of the soul, as of the hierarchy, is illimitable. just because we speak symbolically and say the soul suffers

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

she has ever carefully protected the group and all work she does as an intermediary between you and me. i do not psychometrise them. let me endeavour to explain. all detailed, outer forms are expressions of some subjective significance which is the cause of their appearance and which can be discovered by those who can function in the world of meaning. these "foci of significance" carry a note, a vibration and a symbolic aspect which conveys to the trained mind of the esotericist far more than does the outer form of words convey meaning to the trained mind of the exoteric reader. one glance in the direction of the disciple with the thought in mind of ascertaining the value of his contribution in words, serves to bring into my line of vision the symbol which is the product of his written th

e group member fused his outer activity and his inner orientation into one blended concentrated spiritual activity. he proceeded with his usual avocations, but at no time whilst so occupied was he to lose sight of the inner orientation and specific recollection. all the time he was outwardly busy, he was simultaneously occupied with a constant realisation of a retreat inward, a heightening of his vibration, and a raising of his consciousness. b. on the day of the full moon, you were asked to go through a symbolic performance in the realm of the creative imagination, and through the medium of its agent, visualisation. this performance involved the following steps: 1. the recognition that in the blue disk, at the end of the golden pathway, was an ivory door which was slowly opening into a ro

e impact of self-discovery and the opportunity to eliminate personality? or will they rise triumphant from the ashes of their dead selves into living power and beauty? though sanat kumara is naturally unaware of the individual disciple or aspirant, he is not unaware of their massed effect, quality or status. contact and relationship are based upon vibratory reaction, and the potency of the united vibration of the disciples and aspirants of the world is today for the first time in human history strong enough to reach shamballa. this is a new and very interesting fact. the hierarchy therefore is: 1. in a position of extreme tension. 2. in a condition of quiescent waiting. it awaits: a. the decision which is on the verge of emanating from the judgment seat of sanat kumara. b. notification as

i am going to change your full moon work a little. proceed as heretofore, but as you stand with me before the "open window' and prior to the attempt to hear me speak the words which i may have for you, imagine yourselves as bathed in a vivid butter-coloured living light which is pouring through the open window and enveloping the group. note, as this happens, which centre responds or registers the vibration and stimulation or any phenomena of any kind, and then record this upon your monthly reports. i am also going to change the words spoken and am choosing phrases which will convey a pictorial connotation to your minds; in this way the power- 51- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust of visualisation will be evoked and aid you in registering what i say. here are

at you have been an asset to the group? these four questions concern largely your ability to live as a soul in your little outer world and have reference primarily to your objective expression. the next two questions concern your subjective relationships. question 5. what is your attitude towards your master, djwhal khul, as a result of years of training under his instruction? a. can you sense my vibration at any time? how do you know the difference between my vibration, that of your own soul or the group? b. what effect has the work of the full moon had upon you? have there been any results of that attempted contact and, if so, what are they? c. what should now govern your efforts in relation to your work as my disciple during the coming remainder of your life? question 6. what part in my

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

he way and who refuse to tread the path of service with pure motive. lest this widespread upheaval and consequent disaster to so many should seem to you unfair, let me remind you that this one life is but a second of time in the larger and wider existence of the soul, and that those who fail and are disrupted by the impact of the powerful forces now flooding our earth will nevertheless have their vibration "stepped up" to better things along with the mass- 5- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust of those who achieve, even if their physical vehicles are destroyed in the process. the destruction of the body is not the worst disaster that can overcome a man. it is not my purpose to cover the whole ground possible in relation to the situation in the field of psychism

ood, we shall have the medium passing out of his body in full waking consciousness through the orifice at the top of his head, and not, as is now the case in the majority of instances, through the solar plexus, with no preservation of awareness of the transaction, nor any recollection of what has transpired. we shall then have the temporary entrance of a new tenant along the line of a synchronous vibration through the entrance in the head, and the subsequent use of the instrument of the loaned body in service of some kind or another. but this procedure will never be followed in order to satisfy idle curiosity, or an equally idle grief, based on personal loneliness and self-pity. at present many of the lower kind of mediums are exploited by the curious or unhappy public, and those peculiar

ch emotional substance and also a certain amount of mental substance, it can make a wide appeal and its validity is such that like all shells, for instance, which are contacted in the seance room, it masquerades as myself and where the intuition is unawakened the illusion is complete and real. devotees can therefore tune in with great facility on this illusory form and be completely deceived. its vibration is of a relatively high order. its mental effect is like a beautiful parody of myself and serves to place the deluded devotees in touch with the scroll of the astral light, which is the reflection of the akashic records. these latter are the eternal scroll whereon the plan for our world is inscribed and from which those of us who teach gather our data and much of our information. this, t

ou that the effect of the impact of energy is dependent upon the nature of the vehicle of response. according to his equipment and the nature of his bodies, so will man react to the inflowing energies. this is a fundamental statement. it is a law and should be most carefully considered. the effects of a master or initiate upon men are widely different, because each man brings to the impact of his vibration a type of physical body, an astral or emotional nature, and a mind which are in each case different from all the others. the use each makes of the stimulating energy will be different; the focus of his consciousness is very different; his type of mind is quite different; his centres, their activity and their internal organisation are different. and it is the same for groups, organisation

the forces of manifestation have to work for the various nations. this information constitutes one of the major hierarchical sciences and indicates to us who know it the possibilities latent in any nation, the point of attainment and the opportunities for work and advancement, or the obstacles to progress; this is gauged by the light in the centres and the heightening and the obscuration of their vibration. it is this that makes- 56- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust possible or hinders the growth of what is called spirituality in individuals and in nations, and this science will later be recognised. it is by means of this science that the hierarchy can form its larger plans and know in what manner individual nations will react to stimulation and to progress o

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

rrest that control prior to an attempt to enter into the formless realm. the reason for this will be apparent. under the governing law of matter, the law of economy, the elemental life will attract to itself similar lives and this will result in a dual danger. these dangers are: one: the gathering into the form, through the dominant note sounded by the form elemental, of matter with a synchronous vibration. this will tend to increase the magnitude of the task before the ego and sweep into increasing dominance the lower man. the "lunar lords" will become increasingly powerful and the solar lord correspondingly less august. two: the man will find himself surrounded in time with thoughtforms of a lower order (from the standpoint of the soul) and before he can penetrate into the arcana of wisd

the fourth. let then the group merged in the fifth be nourished by the sixth and seventh and realise that all the lesser rules are rules in time and space and cannot hold the group. it onward moves in life. rule vii. for applicants: let the disciple turn his attention to the enunciating of those sounds which echo in the hall where walks the master. let him not sound the lesser notes which awaken vibration within the halls of maya. for disciples and initiates: let the group life emit the word of invocation and thus evoke response within those distant ashrams where move the chohans of the race of men. they are no longer men as are the masters but having passed beyond that lesser stage, have linked themselves with the great council in the highest secret place. let the group sound a dual chor

disciples are today learning the meaning of the o.m, which is not the word made flesh, but the word released from form, and expressing itself as soul-spirit and not as body-soul-spirit. it might, therefore, be said that: 1. the a.u.m (note that i separate each aspect of this triple sound) brings the soul-spirit aspect down on to the physical plane and anchors it there by the force of its outgoing vibration. using a symbol to make my meaning clear, it is like "a strong wind that pins a man against a wall and makes free effort difficult" it vivifies form; it intensifies the hold of matter upon the soul; it builds around the soul a confining prison a prison of the senses. it is the "sound of enchantment" the sound that is the source of glamour and of maya; it is the great beguiling and decept

in my enlarging further upon this. its sole usefulness is to give an expanding impulse to the consciousness of the disciple and to stir his imagination (the seed of the intuition, so that even whilst occupied in expressing the m and then the m, he will be reaching out after the sound. earlier i pointed out that the sound of the a.u.m, the sound of the o.m. and the sound itself are all related to vibration and to its differing and varied effects. the secret of the law of vibration is progressively revealed as people learn to sound forth the word in its three aspects. students would also do well to ponder on the distinction between the breath and the sound, between the process of breathing and of creating directed vibratory activity. the one is related to time and the other to space and the

the highest quality of love, and focusses his will in his own high place outside the council chamber of shamballa" that the avatar will come is a predictable certainty. that his forerunner will be the christ is equally sure. when christ comes it will be for the advanced units of the human family; they will recognise him because he has always been with us, whilst his advent will evoke a responsive vibration from the masses, but not straight recognition. in connection with the avatar, it will be a process of hierarchical recognition of an overshadowing presence within whose aura the planetary logos will take his stand as the planetary representative. then from shamballa will descend a stream of spiritual potency, qualified by the will-to-good, and this will reach the attentive hierarchy. the

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

nd that we are taught to be masters and are brought to the position of membership in the band of world servers through the efforts of our own soul. that soul is a divine son of god, omniscient and omnipotent. as the immortal twin increases in power and brilliance, that of the mortal brother decreases. second, the physical bodies of the aspirants are in no condition to stand the greatly heightened vibration of one who has achieved. the body would be shattered and the brain overstrained if one of the masters made constant contact with a disciple before he had even learned to know nereus as the symbol of his own higher self. when by our own efforts we are beginning to live as souls, and when by our own self-initiated endeavor we are learning to serve and be channels of spiritual energy, then

race and artistic beauty of the feminine component should act [135] as a complementary influence. the libran instinctively understands this. he knows that masculine assertiveness must be modified by the subtler savor of feminine sweetness; that yielding water will outlast implacable stone and rigid steel. when the libran has assimilated the soft harmonies of venus, he begins to respond to another vibration, that of uranus. the statement in the bible which describes this impulse is expressed in the words "behold, i make all things new" the old forms are understood to be chains and shackles. they must be discarded. the broom of god must sweep away the debris of the ages in order that the high ideals of brotherhood and unity may be incorporated into the very structure of our institutions, tha

them the new message, and repeat himself in every country. it is already happening today. in every country there are to be found those who know; i did not say those who say they know. but there is a group of human beings, integrating now, who make no noise, are not interested in themselves, but upon whom is laid the burden of leading humanity. they are starting movements that have in them the new vibration, they are saying things that are universal in their tone, they are enunciating principles that are cosmic, they are inclusive and not exclusive, they do not care what terminology a man uses; they insist that a man shall keep his own inner structure of truth to himself and not impose it on any one else, they recognize each other wherever they meet, they speak a universal language, they de

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

ndred and twenty" it expresses that only the purified man, who having undergone study in the outer and initiated into the inner can enter the center of the sacred mountain; this purified man is hwchy. one hundred and twenty is h v a, multiplied by ten, the number of sephiroths. thus the above formula creates a rainbow and the new initiate is amoun. 5 as the chief adept knocks again to begin a new vibration, the shrine of the vault and the adepti, both of the second and the third order, formulate the alchemical process of the great work. the vault is now ready for the reception of "the light" entrance into the vault all face east. the chief adept opens the door of the vault, and the three chiefs formulate a triangle by their positions in the vault. by joining the wands above and the ankhs b

BANISHING THE SLAVE GODS

l. the procedure will be done as suggested above, but the passive partner will serve as the active focuser and projector in the rite. as to the intent of this rite/practice/magical procedure- the purpose is to create a psychic link between your self and the one who is being cursed/blessed. the objective is to activate their "third eye chakra" thereby raising their energy and attention to a higher vibration, in essence. initiating them toward illumination. this is one of the secrets of initiating via shaktipat quickening of the energies now, for those of you who may have anticipated that this rite of attack/curse/blessing was going to be one of destruction. i offer no seeapology. this is a rite to cause change. it is only "black" in the sense that you are causing change to a weaker will who

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ans. 38 nidana and maya: the causes of misery. 39 the great breath. 43 being and non-being. 45 the eye of dangma. 47 alaya, the universal soul. 49[[vol. 1, page] x contents. page. stanza ii- the idea of differentiation. 53 the absolute knows itself not. 55 the germ of life was not yet. 57 the universe was still concealed in the divine thought. 61- stanza iii- the awakening of kosmos. 62 the great vibration. 63 nature's symbols. 65 the power of numbers. 67 the logoi and the dragon. 73 the astral light. 75 primeval radiations from unity. 79 the web of being. 83 conscious electricity: fohat. 85- stanza iv- the septenary hierarchies. 86 the sons of the fire. 86 the vehicle of the universe- the dhyan chohans. 89 the army of the voice. 93 speech and mind. 95 the ogdoad and the heptad. 99 the ste

4. her heart had not yet opened for the one ray to enter, thence to fall, as three into four, into the lap of maya. 5. the seven sons were not yet born from the web of light. darkness alone was father-mother, svabhavat; and svabhavat was in darkness. 6. these two are the germ, and the germ is one. the universe was still concealed in the divine thought and the divine bosom- stanza iii. 1. the last vibration of the seventh eternity thrills through infinitude. the mother swells, expanding from within without, like the bud of the lotus. 2. the vibration sweeps along, touching with its swift wing the whole universe and the germ that dwelleth in darkness: the darkness that breathes over the slumbering waters of life. 3. darkness radiates light, and light drops one solitary ray into the mother-de

say, of the drama of creation, or the beginning of cosmic evolution, the universe or the "son" lies still concealed "in the divine thought" which had not yet penetrated "into the divine bosom" this idea, note well, is at the root, and forms the origin of all the allegories about the "sons of god" born of immaculate virgins[[vol. 1, page] 62 the secret doctrine. stanza iii. commentary. 1. the last vibration of the seventh eternity thrills through infinitude (a. the mother swells, expanding from within without like the bud of the lotus (b (a) the seemingly paradoxical use of the sentence "seventh eternity" thus dividing the indivisible, is sanctified in esoteric philosophy. the latter divides boundless duration into unconditionally eternal and universal time and a conditioned one (khandakala

phenomenon, is periodical and no better than a phantasm of the former, so mahat, with the occultists, the first-born of gnana (or gnosis) knowledge, wisdom or the logos- is a phantasm reflected from the absolute nirguna (parabrahm, the one reality "devoid of attributes and qualities; see upanishads; while with some vedantins mahat is a manifestation of prakriti, or matter (b) therefore, the "last vibration of the seventh eternity" was "fore-ordained- by no god in particular, but occurred in virtue of the eternal and changeless law which causes the great periods of activity and rest, called so graphically, and at the same time so poetically, the "days and nights of brahma" the expansion "from within without" of the mother, called elsewhere the "waters of space "universal matrix" etc, does n

ing his own respective cycle of being or manvantara. fohat runs the manus (or dhyan-chohans) errands, and causes the ideal prototypes to expand from within without- viz, to cross gradually, on a descending scale, all the planes from the noumenon to the lowest phenomenon, to bloom finally on the last into full objectivity- the acme of illusion, or the grossest matter- stanza iii- continued. 2. the vibration sweeps along, touching with its swift wing (simultaneously) the whole universe, and the germ that dwelleth in darkness: the darkness that breathes (moves) over the slumbering waters of life (a[[vol. 1, page] 64 the secret doctrine (a) the pythagorean monad is also said to dwell in solitude and darkness like the "germ" the idea of the "breath" of darkness moving over "the slumbering water

BOOK OF PLEASURE

ly we believe, we are liars- and become identified with pain, yet pain and pleasure are one and the same. therefore believe nothing, and you will have reverted to a simplicity which childhood has not yet attained. the fool asks how? as we must believe in pleasure and pain. now if we could suffer them simultaneously (pain and pleasure) and hold fast to a principle that ascends, that allows the ego vibration above them, should we not have reached the ecstasy? now the belief is the "ego" yet separates it from heaven as your body separates you from another's. therefore by retaining the belief in the "not necessity (when conceiving, the ego is free. the emotion of laughter is exhaustion, the early suffering hence by making this emotion a "mental state" at the time of unity* he unites pain and p

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

from the above "diana" example, naudia might be a possibility. i will be looking more at numerology in lesson nine. why does the name have to match your birth number? because your birth number is unchanging. people can change their names, addresses, etc, but they cannot change their date of birth. by choosing a new name that matches that birth number, you are then aligning yourself with that same vibration; the vibration of the moment you chose to be born. as i mentioned above, there are several different systems of numerology. this is probably the most popular and, i have found, the most accurate. but if you feel more comfortable with a different system, then use it. the important thing is, whichever system you use, attune your new name to your birth number. now answer the examination que

of the other forms of healing used in the craft, plus less obvious applications of herbs. the aura i briefly touched on the aura in an earlier lesson. to recapitulate, the aura is the electrical magnetic energy that emanates from the human body. our bodies, of course, vibrate. animals and plants do the same, for all things radiate energy: a chair, a house, a tree, a flower, a bird. everything is vibration. so everything gives off an aura. this aura can most easily be seen in humans, however (possibly due to brain activity. the aura is sometimes referred to as the odic force. in christian art, from the fifth to the sixteenth centuries, it was often depicted around the heads of people believed to possess great spiritual power. there it was referred to as a halo or gloria. it also appeared a

ymond buckland, llewellyn publications. both auric and pranic healing can also be done using a good, clear photograph of the person. see also color healing and poppets, below. color healing i deal extensively with this subject in my book practical color magick (llewellyn publications, 1983) so will give just a brief outline here, light is radiant energy traveling in the form of waves. the rate of vibration can be measured in units known as angstrom units (a, measuring one ten-millionth of a millimeter. for example, the color violet has a wavelength varying from 4000 to 4500a; indigo from 4500 to 4700; blue 4700 to 5100; green 5100 to 5600; yellow 5600 to 5900; orange 5900 to 6200 and red 6200 to 6700a. your body selects, from the sunlight, whatever colors needed for balance, the vibrations

l an unhappy marriage, to overcome a bad habit, to break up a love affair, etc. magick with nothing fancier than ordinary candles, and the 28 rituals in this book (given in both christian and old religion versions) can transform your life. illustrated. 0-87542-048-06, 200 pgs, 5% x 8, softcover $6.95 practical color magick by raymond buckland, ph. d. the world is a rainbow of color, a symphony of vibration. we have left the newtonian idea of the world as being made of large mechanical units, and now know it as a strange chaos of vibrations ordered by our senses, but, our senses are limited and designed by nature to give us access to only those vibratory emanations we need for survival. but, we live far from the natural world now. and the colors which filled our habitats when we were natura

DARK GODS

areness. the best part about this rite is that it can be done with only the four needed tools, and the rest, such as the circle and the altar, can all be visualized, if needs be. a simple dance for a powerful transinoctulius: deity of night. useful in works of enchantment. earth based. key for chant: g minor. perfume petriochor. nythra: energy vortex in abyss nameless in itself but represented by vibration of word. works of terror and sinister destruction. shugara: one of the most hideous intrusions possible on the causal level and very dangerous. g major key for invoking chant. manifestations often are accompanied by a smell similar to rotting flesh. aosoth: dark female force. works of passion and death. the name should be vibrated. azanigin: mother of all demons who lie waiting in earth

the name should be vibrated. azanigin: mother of all demons who lie waiting in earth. key of b minor. very useful to invoke in works of personal destruction. shaitan: long held to be an earth bound representative for the dark gods. perfume/incense sulphur. name to be vibrated. stone opal. nekalah: collective name for race of dark gods. name to be vibrated in manner similar to atazoth. ga wath am: vibration of this releases powerful energies. a key (when used with a crystal tetrahedron) to all the dark forces of the abyss. not to be vibrated without careful preparation. according to tradition the words means `the power within me is great' a reference to the pathways within which lead to the dark gods. binan ath: as above. said to mean `behold the fire' lidagon: symbolic representation of th

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

hment science cannot explain this by its incredibly limited view of life, the process is very simple. once that certain number within a species has transferred the new knowledge into the collective level, a point of 'critical mass' is reached. the knowledge becomes powerful enough in the collective mind for it to be accessed by every other member of the species. when they attune themselves to the vibration (the thought pattern) which contains that knowledge, they know how to do something without being shown, because that thought pattern is guiding them. we call it instinct or inspiration when it is really tuning to a vibration (a frequency) that holds that information. we are what we think xix all that i have said about the individual creating their own reality equally applies to the colle

to form in my mind. when i read a book called bringers of the dawn,1 it cross-confirmed some of the themes i had written in the robots' rebellion and other ideas that i had been developing in the months that followed. it is a 'channelled' book, in that the writer, barbara marciniak, tuned her consciousness to another wavelength of reality and acted as a channel to bring information to this earth vibration. i am always wary of channelled books because, like everything, this process can produce inspired understanding or a load of utter claptrap. it depends on the competence of the channel and the level of the wavelength to which they are connecting. as someone once said of contact with those no longer on this earth "death is no cure for ignorance. if you connect with wavelengths close to th

n. we are multidimensional beings, working across many frequencies and dimensions at the same time. i know these can be strange concepts to those hearing them cold, but our real potential and our perceived potential are light years apart, as we are going to realise in the amazing years that are to follow. if, therefore, there is a frequency 'net' thrown around this planet, a blocking, imprisoning vibration, which prevents us from interconnecting with the higher levels of our consciousness and potential, we cease to be 'whole. we become delinked from 'the father. with the knowledge held on the fourth dimension, this would not be the miracle it might at first appear. blocking frequencies are already used here on earth, never mind by more technologically advanced civilisations. during the per

onal gateways, perhaps both- the precise cause of the prison doesn't matter for what i am saying in this book. all we need to remember is that an extraterrestrial force from the fourth dimension created an information prison by blocking off the higher levels of human consciousness. the veil came down. a veil of tears. we were, in effect, put into spiritual and mental quarantine. if such a jamming vibration were thrown around our planet, or even the solar system and further afield, our potential would be confined to the levels of consciousness which are within the imprisoning frequency. any consciousness and knowledge held on higher frequencies outside this vibratory prison would be denied to us. we would become delinked from the higher levels of our own consciousness. we would be, in the w

tically and i believe this also affected the animal kingdom. the law of the jungle and the cruelty we see within nature is not the way it was meant to be, i feel, nor the way it was before the veil came down. the good news is- shout it from the roof tops- that this period of disconnection is now entering its end time. wow. what a future we are going to experience! in the period after the blocking vibration was created, i believe that fourth dimensional extraterrestrials of the luciferic mindset came here and genetically rewired the dna, the inherited coding of the physical body. over a period of time, this new dna pattern was passed on through the generations to everyone. the dna determines the nature of the physical being and contains the inherited memory of all the generations. if the dn

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

d includes the accounts of witnesses who have seen them around the world, especially in places like lake cote, costa rica, and the mountainous el yunque rainforest in puerto rico.34 the dogon describe the arrival of the nommo in an "ark" that sounds very much like a spacecraft. robert temple says the dogon indicate that the nommo landed in the region of egypt and describe the tremendous noise and vibration when the "ark" landed, causing a whirlwind of dust. they say of the nommo, a term they also use in the singular "he is like a flame that went out when he touched the earth" dogon legend says the ship, or "ark, landed on three legs, temple writes. a larger craft hovered in the atmosphere. the nommo said that some of their number would be called "the disrupters, and one would "die on the c

f the kingdom of shadows, speak of the coming of the children of shadows. out of the great deep were they called by the wisdom of earth-man, called for the purpose of gaining great power "far in the past before atlantis existed, men there were who delved into darkness, using dark magic, calling up beings from the great deep below us. forth came they into this cycle, formless were they, of another vibration, existing unseen by the children of earth-men. only through blood could they form being, only through man could they live in the world "in ages past were they conquered by the masters, driven below to the place whence they came. but some there were who remained, hidden in spaces and planes unknown to man. live they in atlantis as shadows, but at times they appeared among men. aye, when t

t is so at odds with their conditioned view of reality. but it's true. and if you bale out now, you will miss the mass of evidence i will present to show that it's true. the background presented in those tablets is confirmed by modern experience and rapidly emerging information from the inside of the illuminati. some examples follow "forth came they into this cycle, formless were they, of another vibration, existing unseen by the children of earth-men" as my research has revealed, the world is controlled by entities taking reptilian and other forms that exist on another dimension or "cycle. we are in the third dimension or density, they operate from the fourth, a frequency just outside the present range of the physical senses. we can feel the fourth density as "vibes" around us, but we can

history of sacrificing "young virgins" to the gods. scientists have discovered aspects of shape-shifting phenomena. polymer gels, for instance, are remarkable, shape-shifting materials. when exposed to small alterations in acidity or temperature they can dramatically transform their appearance and size. the different acidities and temperatures are simply different vibrational states. the changing vibration is the key. the forces between molecules in the gels are delicately balanced in a constant tug-of-war and sometimes one state wins and sometimes another, depending on the outside stimulus. hiroaki misawa and colleagues at the university of tokushima, japan, focused a laser beam at the center of a cylinder of polymer gel and found that within an instant, the rod's middle shrank in diamete

is place. came they to man and taught him the secret, the word that only a man can pronounce; swift then they lifted the veil from the serpent and cast him forth from place among men" i have learned from a number of sources that the key to lifting this "veil from the face of the serpent" is a sound frequency that disrobes the illusion of human form to reveal their reptilian nature. it resonates a vibration that prevents them from holding their "human" codes open. this same theme can be found in the movie, they live, the creation of director, john carpenter. if you follow his movie-making career it is obvious that this guy knows the score. they live,9 which i thoroughly recommend to get a visual feel for what i am saying, is about an extraterrestrial race that takes over the planet while hi

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

bits around the sun i mentioned in the last chapter. the solar system is also thecreation of sound. everything is. in the beginning was the word and the word was..sound. in the cymatics videos you see the particles form into mini planets, solarsystems and galaxies, just through sound vibrations. sound is also a wonderful form ofhealing because by resonating the body and its organs at their proper vibration they canbe healed. illness is dis-ease, the disharmony of the natural vibrational state of the bodyand, because our thoughts and emotions are actually sound waves, our imbalancedthoughts and emotions disrupt the vibrational harmony and therefore lead to dis-ease.this is how emotional stress causes illness. it is so simple. anyway, another incredibleexample of all this in the cymatics vid

ng them as space suits tooperate in this world, and when one wears out they simply occupy another. it is fromthis process of possession by the reptilians and other low vibrational entities that wehave the ancient tales, indeed modern ones too, of demons, devils and evil spirits takingover a human mind and body. it is the reptilians and other consciousness of the lowerfourth dimension, the cesspit vibration as i call it, which are summoned during satanic,black magic rituals and it is during these rituals that many unsuspecting puppets areplugged in to the reptilian consciousness and taken over. so it was in babylon and soit is today. as i revealed in i am me i am free, and will elaborate upon in this book, thebrotherhood hierarchy today are seriously into satanic ritual, child sacrifice, bl

among st pauls little gems are:wives submit to your husbands for the husband is the head of the wife as christ is thehead of the church. now if the church submits to christ so should wives submit to theirhusbands in everything.and:but i suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be insilence.the christian church was built to represent and perpetuate the extreme male vibration,the sun energy, and to keep the ancient knowledge secret. the christian church became acrucial and highly effective vehicle to remove knowledge from circulation so it could beused secretly and malevolently from behind the scenes. the assault on the balancingfemale energy and the hoarding of knowledge resulted in the persecution of witches -channellers, mediums, psychics and seers of all

aid to haveperformed his first alchemicaltransmutation at noon on january 17th.a statue of charles de lorraine, a grandmaster of both the priory of sion and theteutonic order, was unveiled inbrussels on january 17th 1775. if youthink this is all coincidence, i would askyou not to underestimate how importantprecise dates and times are to thebabylonian brotherhood. every splitsecond has a different vibration as the earths magnetic field is subtly changed by thesun and the movement of the planets, and every number and combination of numberscarry their own unique vibratory signature. sauniere transferred all his money andpossessions to his housekeeper, marie denarnaud, his confidant throughout the periodwe have been documenting. she is alleged to have said to a friend:the people around here wa

to eat. sacrifice cattle, littleand big; after a child. kill and torture; spare not; be upon them!.2the classic sentiments of the lower fourth dimensional reptilians and the satanicrings which serve them. if all that sounds remarkably like some of the angry god stuffin the old testament, thats because it was the same force which communicated to theancients, to crowley, and to anyone else on that vibration who would help to stimulatethe conflict of human misery on which these reptiles feed. this is the force that controlsthe consciousness of those which have controlled the babylonian brotherhood sinceancient times. when you read that diatribe, you will appreciate the mentality that canset out to create the horrors which have plagued the human race. crowley apparentlytried to ignore what he

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

st enigmas of the 19th century of science. he was labeled an impostor and a cagliostro by many of his contemporaries and after he died. during his lifetime he demonstrated many advanced technologies which have not been duplicated today and which earned keely a reputation as one of the great inventors of the age. keely invented the science of sympathetic vibratory physics. his discoveries in sound vibration alone would fill volumes had they ever been made public. a detailed account of keely and his scientific achievements is to be found in my first book 9, a brief account follows. figure 2.2-1 john keely with the globe motor. 2.2.1 brief history of keely john ernst worrel keely was born in 1827 and died on september 3, 1898. keely's parents died in an epidemic when he was a young boy and he

chord of a bridge pagganni could destroy the bridge by playing this note on the violin. keely left school when he was a teenager and went off with the circus for a few years; however, his background in music and his intense interest in science caused keely to settle down and get married. keely used his background in carpentry to earn a living. much of his income was spent on experiments in sound vibration. circa 1866, while subjecting water to various sound vibrations, keely had an explosion in his laboratory which wrecked the apparatus. this event was the turning point of his scientific dabbling and for six years of intense experimentation keely worked to duplicate the effect of converting water to energy with sound vibration. he found that under certain conditions, a frequency of 42,800

very core of the atoms. since these flows are vibrational in nature and tuned to their respective spheres, keely believed this was the basis for the term "music of the spheres" used in esoteric writings. 2.2.3 verification of keely's discoveries at this time there has been little done to verify keely's overall thesis of sympathetic vibratory physics; however, the dissociation of water using sound vibration has been accomplished, albeit, as an accident in the laboratory. this was explained in great detail in my first book9. the basic experiment involved subjecting water in a quartz tube to ultrasonic frequencies as a test of sonic filtering techniques. the experimenter knew nothing of keely's work. john ernst worrel keely (1827-1898) was one of the first in a line of research scientists dur

tomic structure of the iron sphere so all the atoms were synchronized and aetheric force directed through the sphere caused it to levitate or gravitate. 2.2.4 summary of keely's research studying keely's writings and trying to make sense out of them is a painful process. keely invented his own vocabulary and it took me many years to understand in a small part what he had accomplished. using sound vibration, keely had literally unlocked the secrects of gravity, electricity, magnetism, sub-atomic physics, brain-mind physics, etc. we will probably never know all that keely did. we can only hope that more modern researchers who rediscover these secrets will share them with the world for our enlightenment. 2.3 orgone energy orgone energy was discovered by dr. wilhelm reich. the discovery was re

e 7.1.1-3. figure 7.1.1-2 block diagram of davidson gravity wave detector 1. solder fine(#28 or smaller) wires to the poles of the piezo ceramic for connection to the op amp or mount the piezo in a machined teflon case with copper electrodes pressing against the conductive poles of the piezo. use conductive paste to assure connection. 2. shock mount the piezo to isolate it from sonic and physical vibration. 3. the op amp (ad 515) should be isolated from stray electrostatic fields. also, good electrical wiring procedures should be followed to assure success. addition of other components to the circuit will obviate the sensor. for example, addition of any capacitors will act as noise sources that will kill the piezo effects. 4. the power supply can be a 9-volt transistor battery. 5. the enti

DEMONIC BIBLE

in the texts of old "but shall awaken" in the alchemical treatise, the kybalion, it is said that "the all is mind" and "the universe is mental" the modern physicist, in accordance with this principle of alchemy that matter and energy are mental phenomena and that "everything vibrates, has stated that the electrons and protons within the atom are composed of waves with various charges and rates of vibration. the universe is not, but is becoming! god is not, but is becoming! when lucifer has risen, when man has become god, then it shall be known that the aeon of lucifer has begun. concerning christianity the earliest christians approached christianity as a philosophy compatible with other philosophical beliefs. the gnostic christians saw no conflict between the christian religion and the mys

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

of their use will agree that they are peculiarly effectual for the purposes for which they are designed. by holding the magical image in it and vibrating the traditional name assigned thereto, remarkable phenomena are obtained. 21. as we have already noted, it is necessary to use the rnental technique of the qabalists in order to get any sense out of the qabalah; this formulation of the image and vibration of the name is designed to put the student in touch with the forces behind each sphere of the tree, and when he comes into touch in this way his consciousness is illuminated and his nature energised by the force thus contacted, and he obtains remarkable illuminations from his contemplation of the symbols. these illuminations are not a generalised flooding of light, as in the case of the

e viewpoint in these matters. 72. therefore it is that a definite spiritual experience is assigned to each sephirah, and until a person has had that experience he is not an initiate of that sephirah, and cannot make use of its names of power even if he knows them. as tradition has it, it is not enough to know a name of power, one must also know how to vibrate it. it is generally believed that the vibration of a name of power is the right note on which to chant it; but magical vibration is something much more than that. when one is deeply moved, and at the same [page 208] mystical qabala page 142 time devotionally exalted, the voice drops several tones below its normal pitch and becomes resonant and vibrant; it is this tremor of emotion combined with the resonance of devotion which constitu

n of a name of power is the right note on which to chant it; but magical vibration is something much more than that. when one is deeply moved, and at the same [page 208] mystical qabala page 142 time devotionally exalted, the voice drops several tones below its normal pitch and becomes resonant and vibrant; it is this tremor of emotion combined with the resonance of devotion which constitutes the vibration of a name, and this cannot be learnt or taught; it can only be spontaneous. it is like the wind, it bloweth where it listeth. when it comes, it shakes one from head to heel with a wave of fiery heat, and all who hear it involuntarily come to attention. it is an extraordinary experience to hear a word of power vibrated. it is an even more extraordinary experience to vibrate it. 73. the ar

d that equilibrium is overset, and in consequence an outfiowing of power takes place once more and evolution begins again. mystical qabala page 206 18. the equilibrium of the universe may best be likened to the swing of a pendulum rather than the grip of a clamp. it is not held immobile, and there is all the difference in the world between those two concepts. for in poise there is always a slight vibration, a push pull between the opposing forces that holds it steady; it is a stability, not of inertia, but of strain. 19. this is represented on the tree by the two pillars of mercy and severity which pull against each other. geburah (severity) pulls against gedulah (mercy. binah (form) pulls against chokmah (force. if this counter-pull ceased, the universe would collapse, as a man who is pul

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

running, and felt as if i were lying on something very lumpy. i opened my eyes, and saw some thing brown towering above me to an enormous height. as i gathered my senses together, i discovered that i was lying on the floor, close to the skirting, across the feet of an unfortunate man, who was thus securely pinned against the wall, and it was he, shaking in his shoes, that had felt to me like the vibration of machinery. various other members of the circle slowly and reluctantly reappeared from behind the piano and sofa and other heavy articles of furniture. they had seen some practical occultism for once in their lives, but they did not appear to like it. it appears that, after i had gone out and left them with my unconscious body, they got a good deal of phenomena in the way of bells and

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

escended from heaven. this was the famous palladium, which protected and rendered impregnable the town wherein it was lodged. abayakoon, cyrus d. f (1912) astrologer born in ceylon (now sri lanka. he was educated by buddhist priests who instructed him in the traditional science of astrology. he also became highly skilled in palmistry and the curing of disease through mantra yoga (science of sound vibration through sacred utterance. he made a number of accurate predictions of important world events, including the assassination of gandhi, the fall of khrushchev, the assassination of kennedy, and the watergate scandal. sources: abayakoon, cyrus d. f. astro-palmistry: signs and seals of the hand. new york: asi, 1975. rahu pimma [and] yama kalaya. delhi, india, ca. 1957. abbott, david p(helps (

low. the law concisely states that any part of the world reflects the structure of the whole. other laws deal with basic observations concerning motion, polarity, cycles, cause and effect, gender, and mind. the acceptance of these laws leads to a number of spiritual practices. central to astara is lama yoga, a method of mind expansion originally taught to earlyne chaney by the masters. the law of vibration has led to the practice of reciting om, the sanskrit word believed to encompass the creative energy of the universe. along with other yogic and meditative techniques, astara recommends a natural food diet that leans toward vegetarianism. astara is headquartered in a complex in upland, california, where members congregate and regular sunday services and a cycle of conferences and retreats

ristmas number of the strand. i feel as if it were a delayaction of mine which i had left behind me. i can imagine the cry of fake! which will arise. but they will stand investigation. it has, of course, nothing to do with spiritualism proper, but everything which can shake the mind out of narrow material grooves and make it realize that endless worlds surround us, separated only by difference of vibration, must work in the general direction of truth. when doyle returned from australia in the spring of 1921, he submitted another article to the strand, which appeared in the march 1921 issue. although two additional photographs were reproduced for the first time in this article.photographs that elsie and frances had been urged to take by gardner in august 1920.the article itself had been wri

erception, is suggested by the fact that many dowsers do not need to use a rod but rely upon an analysis of their sensations. in her book essays in psychical research (1899, a. goodrich-freer reports that the dowser leicester gataker relied solely on the sensations experienced in his arm: his hands, hung down, extended a little outwards, and on observing closely, we could see, from time to time a vibration in the middle fingers which appeared to be drawn downwards, just as in the case of the apex of the twig. his movements throughout were brisk and energetic and his statements were equally definite and decided. abbe bouly stated in a lecture in 1928, i no longer require a rod, i can see the stream with my eyes; i attune my mind; i am looking for lead, i fix my eyes; i feel a wavy sensation

d the baron l. von guldenstubbe pioneered the formation of spiritualist circles in france similar to those being formed in america. the baron describes such seances in his book la realite des espirits et le phenomene merveilleux de leur ecriture directe (1857, stating that the comte d ourches succeeded in making tables rise without contact, in addition to the phenomena of table-turning, raps, and vibration of piano chords. d ourches was also associated with the baron s experiments in obtaining direct writing. dowden, hester (mrs. travers-smith (1868.1949) professional medium whose psychic development was marked by the successive appearance of five spirit personalities: peter, eyen, astor, shamar, and johannes. she was later known for her experiments in automatic writing. she was the daught

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

is a form of psychoactive speech having a direct effect on the physical body and a claimed effect on the emotions, the mind, and even on physical processes in nature. the term is derived from the root man (to think, and tra from trai (to protect or to free from bondage. thus, a mantra is an instrument of thought. according to hindu tradition, the material universe is said to be formed from divine vibration, a concept echoed in the judeo-christian concepts of divine utterance preceding creation. and god said, let there be light (gen. 1:3) and in the beginning was the word, and the word was with god, and the word was god (john 1:1. the use of mantras can also be found in buddhist tantrism, known as vairayana. the verses of the hindu sacred scriptures, the vedas (veda means knowledge, are reg

nature, and the latent reality behind form may be affected by correctly uttering the sounds that represent the ideal reality. these mantras were discovered by ancient sages skilled in the knowledge of the mantra shastra scripture and taught to initiates. the universe is called jagat (that which moves, because everything exists by a combination of forces and movement, and every movement generates vibration and has its own sound. these subtle sounds have correspondences in the baser sounds of speech and music, and so everything in the universe has an exact relationship. everything has its natural name, the sound produced by the action of the moving forces from which it is constructed. thus, anyone who is able to utter the natural name of anything with creative force can bring into being the

iscarnate spirits and of their power to communicate. soon he himself showed signs of great psychic powers. in 1872, five months after his introduction to spiritualism, he reported his first experience of levitation. the physical phenomena continued with gradually lessening frequency until 1881. they were of extremely varied nature. the power was often so enormous that it kept the room in constant vibration. e. w. cox describes in his book what am i (2 vols, 1873.74) the swaying and rocking in daylight of an old-fashioned, six-foot-wide and nine-foot-long mahogany table that required the strength of two strong men to be moved an inch. the presence of moses seemed to be responsible for the table s extraordinary behavior. when cox and moses held their hands over the table, it lifted first on

se metal bender masuaki kiyota to trickery amply demonstrated. the presence of fraud (widespread in spiritualism) by no means explains physical phenomena, but, it raises the standards any phenomena must pass before it moves from the status of seance- room folklore to established fact. shaking of the house in its initial stage in the seance room, physical movement phenomena commonly begin with the vibration of objects by the sitters; the seance table, upon which sitters have placed their hands, begins to tremble, shake, or jerk. this motion is not always restricted to the table; it may spread over the entire room. p. p. alexander, in spiritualism: a narrative with a discussion (1871, writes of a seance with the medium d. d. home in edinburgh: the first hint or foreshine we had of the phenom

the chair of each person, as distinct from it, was felt to rock and.as we scots say.dirl under him. rev. maurice davies in the daily telegraph and a dr. gully in the morning star describe the trembling of the floor during home s levitation as reminding them of an earthquake. in a similar record, lord adare, author of experiences in spiritualism with d. d. home (1870, states: we soon felt violent vibration of the floor, chairs and table.so violent that the glass pendants of the chandelier struck together, and the windows and doors shook and rattled in their frames not only in our room but also in the next. such phenomena, not limited to spiritualism, can, for example, be found scattered through religious literature, such as the incident reported in the journal of george fox, the quaker fou

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

ated in an uncharted region of the milky way galaxy. he and the thirteen thousand beings on his team orbit earth in a giant space platform, focusing their attention on most of the north american continent. other spaceships from other places attend to the rest of earth. artemis, who channeled through anthony and lynn volpe in 1981, said that he 26 arna and parz seeks to raise humanity s collective vibration. coming cataclysms will radically alter the population and surface of the planet. certain chosen earthlings who are advanced spiritually will be taken up just before the disasters. others will be left on the surface for a time as they help suffering earth people. eventually, spiritually unenlightened but otherwise harmless persons will be taken up and resettled on uninhabited planets, wh

e psychic who observed him in the course of an interstellar conference describes him as clad in a vanilla-colored robe. his eyes were deep-set, the observer reported, and blue in color. he had a strong straight nose, slightly high cheek bones, firm full mouth. his hair was golden-blond. but his beard was lighter. there was a firmness with this individual, but there was also a great deal of warmth vibration also the warmth of love, of acceptance, of you re o.k (tuieta, 1986. see also: ashtar; channeling; contactees further reading tuella [pseudonym of thelma b. turrell, ed, 1989. ashtar: a tribute. third edition. salt lake city, ut: guardian action publications. tuieta, 1986. project alert. fort wayne, in: portals of light. kronin on july 26, 1967, near big tujunga canyon in california, a m

al p ronoun when speaking, told writer jon klimo, we are always in a state of expansion. we have no boundary. we have no edge of who we are, and yet we know who we are. we know where we begin and end, although there is no f o r m. we have always been and we will al- 154 laskon ways be; and there f o re, we are always constantly exploring our awareness, gathering data, gathering insight, gathering vibration and internalizing that vibration. we are always eve ry w h e re and now h e re simultaneously (klimo, 1987. see also: channeling; ramtha; seth further reading klimo, jon, 1987. channeling: investigations on re- ceiving information from paranormal sources. los angeles: j. p. tarcher. martin, katherine, 1987. the voice of lazaris. new realities 7, 6 (july/august: 26 33. pursel, jach, 1987

les bowen, ed. the hu- manoids, 84 129. london: futura publications. ra ra channeled through carla rueckert. ra was not an individual but a group entity, part of the confederation of planets in the service of the infinite creator (rueckert and elkins, 1977. the goal, ra said, was to give instructions to those of planet earth who would seek the instructions for how to produce within themselves the vibration that is more harmonious with the original thought. further reading rueckert, carla, and don elkins, 1977. secrets of the ufos. louisville, ky: l/l research. rainbow city rainbow city was the ancestral, earthly home of the human race, according to a mystically inclined couple, w. c. and gladys hefferlin. it was located in antarctica before the earth tipped on its side, and the continent b

FAUST

less at last. to the younger portion of the audience who do not applaud. i see my words have left you cold; good children, i ll not take it evil. remember that the devil s old; grow old, to understand the devil. laboratory in the style of the middle ages; scattered, clumsy apparatus for fantastic purposes wagner [at the furnace] the bell resounds with fearful clangour, the sooty walls thrill its vibration. no longer can remain uncertain my great, most earnest expectation. darkness is lifting like a curtain. within the phial s inmost chamber it s glowing like a living ember, yea, like a glorious carbuncle, gleaming and flashing, through the darkness streaming. a clear white light comes into view! oh, may it not escape once more!ah, god! what s rattling at the door? mephistopheles [entering

too hold that as the best when a sacred, living treasure finds in him a still, warm nest. psylli and marsil [on sea-bulls, sea-calves, and sea-rams. in cyprus rugged vaults cavernal by sea-god never battered, by seismos never shattered, fanned by the zephyrs eternal, and, as in days long departed, in conscious quiet glad-hearted, the chariot of cypris we ve guarded, through murmuring night s soft vibration, over waves and their lovely pulsation, unseen by the new generation, the loveliest daughter we lead. our duty we re quietly plying, from no eagle nor winged lion flying, nor from cross nor moon, as each dwells upon its throne, now swaying, now essaying, driving forth and now slaying, harvest and towns in ashes laying. thus on, with speed, hither the loveliest mistress we lead. sirens. l

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

a is the undifferentiated source from which emanate the supernal hebrew/sanskrit letters in the uppermost center of the tree of life (sefirah crown/above. at this point, the unmanifest letters stand alone and have not combined into names. the letters vibrationally differentiate when the alef a of unity becomes manifest in the throat sefirah knowledge/first. each letter bears a characteristic root vibration or seed sound (sans. bija. the alef a of unity/omkara is therefore called the seed of seeds (bija of bijas. vocalization of the seed sounds is enabled by the vowels in the throat sefirah knowledge/first. the vowels also empower the undifferentiated names in the supernal sefirah wisdom/east to become manifest with a characteristic vibrational signature in the world of creation (see figure

ousness correlate with the qlifoth of divine consciousness embodied as the planes of existence. the qabalistic qlifoth can be correlated with the vedantic sharira (bodies) and the vedic koshas (sheaths).25 as the empowered substance of consciousness manifesting in the four worlds, the qlifoth co-exist like the layers of an onion in reverse, differing from one another in size, density, and rate of vibration. each qlifah makes its imprint on the next, denser shell. one might also envision the analogy of each shell casting a shadow that materializes as a successively denser shell. in ascending the tree, the individuated consciousness expands through the successive shells, with their respective states and stations, and their associated powers. what happens when you ascend the tree shall be des

face. it also includes built-in mechanisms to ensure smooth and natural transitions between the planes of existence and stations of consciousness, and into the roots of the tree. in the mystical qabalah, most such root mantra involve the name hvhy. it is very good for a person to depict the letters of the name hvhy before the eyes of the mind. 4 repeating a mantra over time creates a sympathetic vibration in the mind. it purifies desires, intensifies unconditional love and surrender, and naturally cultivates and enhances discrimination, same-sightedness, renunciation, and one-pointed concentration. true mantra have an intrinsic power to purify the shells (qlifoth. the one name of small face that naturally appeals to each aspirant is called their chosen ideal. through years of practice and

matical formulation of energy as manifesting in discrete units. he identified the size of the smallest length of space allowed by quantum uncertainty, which came to be known as the planck constant. 3' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% 3 saguna brahman is the sanskrit vedic term for god with qualities of name and form. 4 a graviton is the quantum of gravity, defined by one prominent theory as the simplest mode of vibration of a superstring loop. the superstring loop is said to be the underlying entity that unifies all forms of energy. 5 on p.167-68 of his book before the beginning (addison wesley, 1997, martin rees describes the nature of the negative space expansion energy: very early on, the expansion would have been exponentially accelerated, so that an embryo universe could have inflated, homogenized

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

ies of this procedure. he might also use this sigil in combination with the alphabet of desire for his operation, or he might integrate it into a word or pictorial sigil, etc. if, however, he wanted to be successful in a lawsuit, he would choose the jupiter sphere and get the following sigil on the camea of jupiter= jupiter identit it is always the same name, but with and in a different planetary vibration. by the same m m y power, etc, to the planetar. if you already have some a conclusion i hope that i have provided you with ample practical hints in this brief introduction so that you can explore on your own the vast, fascinating area of sigil magic. don ft start off in a dogmatic spirit, though. dare to experiment, make changes where you feel they may be necessary, and always aspire to

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

, and whoever wants to obtain a power over the ego must have his blood. the human ego is more powerful than the group spirit of the animal, as we can see when we apply the scientific test known as haemolysis. strange blood of a higher animal will kill, if inoculated into the veins of a lower species; if we take human blood and inject it into an animal, the animal will be unable to endure the high vibration that is in the blood of the human being and it will die. on the other hand a human being may be inoculated with the blood of a lower animal without injury. in ancient times it was strictly forbidden anyone belonging to one tribe to marry into another tribe because it was known then by the leaders of humanity that the strange blood would kill something; it always does. we read that adam a

process of combustion takes place, which is similar to the rusting or oxidation we observed in the iron exposed to the air. the ether contained in the dense fiber of wood, after the latter has undergone combustion in a stove, passes outwards through the iron in the form of semi-invisible heat-waves vibrating at different velocities according to the degree of heat in the furnace. so the spiritual vibration generated by the combustion of oxygen and iron in our physical bodies, passes outwards and colors our invisible vehicles according to their vibratory pitch. low vibrations are seen as red, the higher are yellow, and the highest blue. experience has taught us that combustible material may be placed in a furnace and all conditions necessary to combustion may be present but that until the m

lor of each individual's aura differs from that of all other individuals there is nevertheless a basic or ground color showing its status in the scale of evolution. in the lower races this ground color is a dull red like the color of a slow burning fire, indicating their passionate, emotional nature. when we examine people upon a somewhat higher rung of the ladder of evolution, the basic color or vibration radiated by them is seen to be of an orange hue, the yellow of intellect mixed with the red of passion. by the spiritual alchemy unconsciously performed by them as they travel along the path of progress and learn to make their emotions subservient to mind a measure, through many experiences in the school of life, they are gradually freeing themselves from bondage to the martial lucifer s

epresentation of a spiritual promise which applies to humanity as a whole, though it has only been realized by a few who are called saints. after lives of battle with their passions, after patient persistence in well-doing, high aspirations and steadfast adherence to lofty purposes these people have raised themselves above the red ray and are now entirely imbued with the golden christ ray and its vibration. this spiritual fact has been embodied by mediaeval artists gifted with spiritual sight, in their pictures of saints whom they represent as surrounded by a golden aureole, indicating their emancipation from the power of the lucifer spirits of mars who are the fallen angels, as well as from jehovah and his angels, who belong to an earlier stage of evolution and are warders of national and

m they represent as surrounded by a golden aureole, indicating their emancipation from the power of the lucifer spirits of mars who are the fallen angels, as well as from jehovah and his angels, who belong to an earlier stage of evolution and are warders of national and race religions. the lucifer spirits find expression in the iron in our blood. iron is a mars metal, difficult to start into high vibration, so difficult that it takes many lives of great effort to change the product of its combustion to the golden color which designates the saint. when that has been achieved, the greatest feat of alchemy has been performed; the base metal has been changed to gold, the wonderful alloy of the molten sea has been made from the dross of the earth. all that then remains is to "pull the plugs" an

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

es described as the non-ego or not-i, the ayin being altogether beyond the i. in the zohar we read and there went forth, as a sealed secret, from the head of ain soph, a nebulous spark of matter without shape or form, a centre of a circle, neither white nor black, neither red nor green, in fact without any colour. 3 this is the ain soph aur- light, not as a contradistinction to darkness, but as a vibration. first, so the symbolism describes, the ain soph withdrew itself into itself to form an infinite space- the abyss. in this space appeared a point of light, or life-giving energy, which filled it. the ain soph aur is, consequently, pictured as contraction and expansion, a sucking-in and throwing-out within itself; it therefore symbolizes the centripetal and centrifugal energies of creatio

e foundation of social evolution and dissolution. when a revolution takes place humanity does not slough its skin; in place its skin is ripped off from it, leaving an agonized body behind. in the past the whole process of deliverance from what is called evil has been so ghastly that it demands our closest attention. here we will attempt to open its secret chambers. light in itself is an invisible vibration which is endowed with visibility by the eye, which in its turn was created by light, that is by countless millions of vibrations playing upon the surface of the living skin until from their irritation was created this most mysterious of all the animal organs of sense. what, then, is mind? mind, we hazard to answer, is the transmutation of light into thought, that is of spirit into reason

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

r fire apas crescent taste water prithivi square smell earth and every one of these is dual- positive and negative, to use the phrase which has got into common use in electrical science; it is not a very accurate one, but it will pass. and those five are attributed to the five ordinary planets- i do not say with particular accuracy, but still they are so attributed; and the positive side of every vibration is said to be attributed to the sun, and the negative is said to be attributed to the moon. now, when our world began to revolve upon its axis, and also to go round the central sun with poles inclined to the plane of its orbit at a particular angle, it generated two centres offorce, one positive and the other negative; and it generated a double kind of current, a positive current and a n

ped roundit,small microscopic, or less than microscopic,itmay be, each of which is so constituted as to respond to one or other of these tatwic vibrations. a ganglion may consist of any number of such cells and cellules. now, when vayu is running, the vayu cellules in each ganglion are set in motion, begin to function, and the nerve restlessness pervades the entire body. similarly when the taijas vibration comes on. but then, why is not every human being similarly affected at the same time? in the first place, because to respond immediately and perfectly to the tatwic current requires absolutely perfect health of every nerve, every ganglion, every cell,andevery cellule; and secondly, even supposing that every human being in anthetatwas195assemblyhadsuch perfect health, you still have to ta

n him as emotions. now, for instance, if there be a violent animosity between two persons, the approach one to the other, by this species of suggestion, is pretty sure to bring the taijas centres- the centres of heat, anger, and so forth- into strong action, to keep those centres196 the sorcererand his apprentice functioning even after the taiiascurrenthas passed; to retain, so to speak,thetaijas vibration circulating through the body, and excluding or muting the functions of the other centres. and so with alltheother emotions, love, and so forth, in precisely the same way. well now, that gives us a certain key to the second head, viz, health and disease, because every species of disease is some faulty functioning of either the nerve system, or the circulation system, taking its effect and

taijas. an absolute proof of that lies in the fact that if an electric flash say, or something that you can see a long distance off, is made some six miles away from you, it is an absolutely measurable space of time between the occurrence of that flash, and the time that you see it. during that time the picture of that flash has been travelling along a ray of light, or, as we might say, a taijas vibration, to reach your eye. well, the picture does not stop as it reaches your eye; it goes on and on, right away into infinity. and now, keep in mind the idea of the hollow crystal ball, for although it is not really a hollow crystal globe, for the purpose of this illustration it produces the same198 the sorcerer and his apprenticeeffect. when that picture reaches the interior surface oftheholl

centre. we have imagined this sphere which is void at 'the beginning and round which are. the stars, and within that void sphere we have imaginedthenebula coming into existence and gradually evolving into the solar system. we have currents of forces running in definite direction through that hollow sphere; for if they do not run in definite direction, we should have simply linesofforce, lines of vibration, lines of effect running about vaguely, hither and thither, and productive of chaos and not of cosmos.thetatwas203well, now,ifthese premises are correct, it is pretty obvious that the precise direction of the plane of the solar system with regard to the stars must somehow or other have been determined by the action of the forces that created it, and by the forces whose operation first wh

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

esotericism into one font of secret wisdom. this teaching was certainly for israel but in a new sense, it was for those prepared for initiation not for any discrete historical, cultural or racial class alone. this gnosis or secret knowledge, clearly inferred that doctrine or belief was not enough, jesus himself had to spiritually transform the nature of the material plane, so a new current, a new vibration was available which offers redemption from our false perceptions and our self created imprisonment. the gnostic handbook page 79 the aim of life the aim of life is to offer man a chance to gain salvation, to enter the path of transfiguration. since time immemorial the pleroma has outlined an escape route, a path by which man may awaken the true self and grasp the gift of immortality. and

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

s above, so below. even though the alpha event caused a rift between the worlds, the basic framework of the universe is still the same. while matter is certainly fallen, it has fallen on the same patterns or vibrations as all of the forces within the total system. nothing is totally outside, accordingly, all things are somehow connected, even if only in design or prototype. if we can work out the vibration rates or correlations between varying systems (bodies, planes, worlds, chakras, colours, sounds etc) then we can use this knowledge to bring about influence and change. if we find that, for example, a certain plane, body, state of consciousness, colour, sound, taste and so on are related, then it isn t a far step to using some sort of spiritual practice to influence or change one or all

ght. in the hebrew traditions what he spoke was the letters of the hebrew alphabet. the hebrew alphabet is a system of twenty two letters which is said to form the bridge between the invisible spirit (ain) and the sephira of the tree of life. each gnostic theurgy page 104 of the letters can be related to colours, sounds, images and all manner of correspondences. these correspondence represent the vibration or essence of which each letter is a symbol. the letters are divided into three groups, each representing a different phase of the emanation process. yah, the lord of hosts, the living god, king of the universe, omnipotent, all kind and merciful, supreme and extolled. who is eternal, sublime and most holy ordained and created the universe in twenty two mysterious paths. namely out of the

phs which represent certain vibrations or energies, then it would be reasonable to say that words are combinations of vibrations and therefore can have hidden meanings beyond their written form. for example, the word achad in hebrew means one or unity, this is its simple meaning. it is composed of the letters aleph, cheth and daleth, if we add these together we get thirteen. if we accept that the vibration of the word is represented by its letters; then by investigating the number thirteen we can come to understand more about the word achad. in hebrew another word which is enumerated as thirteen is ahavah (which means love. here we have another interesting correlation- unity= love. if add them together we arrive at twenty six. twenty six is the number of the tetragrammaton or the four lett

ee that thoughts have power and form, and have far more influence than we credit. the characteristics of thoughts thoughts exist on multiple planes. they are emanated from the mental plane, and then take form on the astral worlds. since many thoughts involve emotions, various levels of existence are moulded together to create the form of a given thought. thoughts exist primarily in two ways; as a vibration, and as a form. the thought itself exists as a vibration or resonance in the mental body. if the thought was a simple, pure conceptualisation, then it would only exist in this form. however, most thoughts are mixtures of varying vibrations, and hence, exist on multiple planes between the physical and the mental. as the thought reaches the astral realms it triggers an associated emotional

ght itself exists as a vibration or resonance in the mental body. if the thought was a simple, pure conceptualisation, then it would only exist in this form. however, most thoughts are mixtures of varying vibrations, and hence, exist on multiple planes between the physical and the mental. as the thought reaches the astral realms it triggers an associated emotional response and this combination of vibration and response creates the form. a trained clairvoyant would experience the vibration as a wave in the mental plane, but see the form of the thought as a three dimensional reality in the astral. the best way to understand these forms is to appreciate their nature. gnostic theurgy page 170 thought forms when a thought form is created on the astral it can take many different shapes and struc

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

of spiritual consciousness, and in the reality of their existence and function is based not only the deepest sense of individuality but the basis of matter itself, and its concomitants of energy and physical life. these monads are at the root of the cell as of a mineral, brain matter as well as of vegetable life. the result of the formulation of the circle of fire and the flaming pentagrams, the vibration of the god-names and the invocation of both the angels of the cardinal points and the holy guardian angel, is that gradually the coarser cells or monadic atoms are ejected from the sphere of consciousness. to take their place other lives, more sensitive and refined, of a finer grade of spiritual substance, are attracted to the sphere of being, and infused into the very substance of the p

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

more frequently, its cause, the thought and lower will are very strongly exercised to the detriment of the reasoning faculty. that 7 is, there is an alliance between the two former which overpowereth the action of hmkj and hnyb in the latter. monomania is shown in the consideration of only one certain symbol which is too attractive to the will. a chain of thought is, therefore, simply a graduated vibration arising from the contact of a ray of thought with a symbol. if controlled by the reasoning power and licensed by the will, such vibrations will be balanced and of equal length. but if uncontrolled by the lower will and the reason, they will be unbalanced and inharmonious (that is, of uneven length. in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensation and consequently t

the reasoning power and licensed by the will, such vibrations will be balanced and of equal length. but if uncontrolled by the lower will and the reason, they will be unbalanced and inharmonious (that is, of uneven length. in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensation and consequently that of the nephesch, is disturbed. in consequence, the thought rays are shaken at each vibration so that the sphere of sensation of the nephesch is caused to rock and waver at the extremities of the physical body where the ruach action is bounded. the thought, therefore, is dazzled by the symbol of the sphere of sensation in the same way as the eyes can be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter is shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thoughts is that t

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

between me and you. i now declare this temple and rite duly closed" step 34 knock/ belletz1 the enterer of the threshold r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the general exordium the speech in the silence: the words against the son of night: the voice of thoth before the universe in the presence of the eternal gods: the formulas of knowledge; the wisdom of breath; the radix of vibration; the shaking of the invisible: the rolling asunder of the darkness: the becoming visible of matter: the piercing of the coils of the stooping dragon: the breaking forth of the light: all these are in the knowledge of tho-oth. the particular exordium at the ending of the light: at the limits of the night: tho-oth stood before the unborn ones of time! then was formulated the universe: then

ee. in dwsy, it affirms the foundation of a formula and from twklm it is breathed forth or reflected back. this formula the adept can use. standing in his sphere of sensation he can, by his knowledge of the sacred rites, raise himself unto the contemplation of adycy and from there downwards into himself the lower genius as though temporarily to inhabit himself as its temple. 18 another formula of vibration is here hidden. let the adept, standing upright, with his arms stretched out in the form of a calvary cross, vibrate a divine name, bringing with the formulation thereof a deep inspiration into his lungs. let him retain the breath then mentally pronouncing the name in his heart, so as to combine it with the forces he desires to awaken. he then sends it downwards through his body past dws

world. standing with his arms out in the form of a cross, when the breath has been imaginatively sent to the feet and back, bring the arms forward in the sign of the enterer, while vibrating the name out into the universe. on completing this, make the sign of silence and remain still, contemplating the force you have invoked. this is the secret traditional mode of pronouncing the divine names by vibration. let the adept beware that he applies it only to the divine names of the gods. if he does this thing ignorantly in working with elemental or demonic names, he may bring into himself terrible forces of evil and obsession. the method described is called, the vibratory formula of the middle pillar. after noting the names of the three chief officers, comes the recapitulation of the stations

lic of the rise of light and from it is drawn another formulation for the circulation of the breath. this formula should be preceded by that of the middle pillar as described previously. by this method, having invoked the power you wish to awaken in yourself, and having contemplated it, begin its circumambulation thus: fill the lungs and imagine the name vibrating in the contained m. imagine this vibration going down the left leg to the sole of the left foot- then passing over to the sole of the right foot then up the right leg to the lungs again, where it is exhaled. do this four times to the rhythm of the fourfold breath. the object of the mystic circumambulation is to attract and make the connection between the divine light above and the temple. therefore, the hierophant does not quit h

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

demons, the opposers of anubis, who rise from the confines where matter ends to deceive and drag down the soul. the ritual of the 31st path says: since ever dragging down the soul and leading it from sacred things, from the confines of matter arise the terrible dog-faced demons never showing a true image unto mortal gaze. the hierophant gives a single knock to announce the just commencement of a vibration in the sphere of sensation of the candidate. he then states that he holds the dispensation from the chiefs of the second order, to affirm that the effect of the ensuing ceremony upon the candidate is only authorized by the higher powers for the purpose of initiation, which shall ultimately lead to the knowledge of his higher self. he is admitted to the grade of neophyte which has no numb

annot as yet comprehend that before mildness can be exercised rightly, the forces of severity and mercy must be known and wielded. to accomplish this, the greatest courage and energy is required and not hysterical weakness and absence of resolution in action. hence, in the answer of the hiereus is an affirmation of the necessity of courage and of the danger of fear. he gives one knock to seal the vibration of that force imaged in the candidate s sphere of sensation. 6 the next barring and consecration of the candidate is an extension of the previous one and the commencement of the formulation of the angle of rtk. the hoodwink is again slipped up giving a still further glimpse of the nature of the divine light, though to the mind of the candidate, an imperfect one. therefore, it is to him

thic world. these formulae of knowledge are designed in terms cognizable to us in the lower world. hyha, implicit and explicit sound. every being pronounces all its existence, the name of the lord of life, by inspiration and expiration. macroprosopus is amya and aba, mother and father. the two nostrils pass up and down the two breaths, as through the two great pillars. these throw all things into vibration; compare the \ylglgh tycar. the piercing of the dragon s coils suggests the freeing of twklm, which is also referred to as the washing of the garments of the queen, the inferior mother. then comes the breaking forth of the light. over twklm as guardians are wrffm and wpldns as the two pillars, and nephesch ha-messiah, the animal soul of messiah, the shekinah or presence between the kerub

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM1

ose cross ritual, double check with these directions as many published books have the ritual incorrect. replace bad habits with correct and proper working- g.h. frater p.c.a. step 1 light a stick of incense. go to the southeast corner of the room. make a large gold cross and red circle (see the diagram below. while drawing the red circle, vibrate the word (pointing at the center as you finish the vibration: h w c h y step 2 stretching your arm out on a level with the center of the cross, draw a white line as you move to the southwest corner. make a similar cross, repeating the vibration: h w c h y step 3 move to the northwest corner, making the connecting white line, and repeat the cross and vibrate the grand word: h w c h y step 4 move to the northeast corner, making the connecting white

in the vault. now vibrate the four tablet of union names to equilibrate the light: exarp hcoma nanta bitom step 25 draw down the light as your arms descend. feel the light completely descend around you. vibrate "let the divine light descend" step 26 close with the qabalisic cross. 8. the rose cross note: it might help you learn the rose cross ritual by first walking through the steps without any vibration or drawing the crosses. addendum the rose cross ritual is based on the power of the tetragrammaton infused with the fires of life, the ruach elohim, through the letter c. when placed in the center it unites the masculine with feminine, the macrocosm with the microcosm, as in hwchy. when placed after the letters (chwhy) it unites the three principles of fire, water, and air with the final

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM22

the \yklm. i conjure ye trws, thou spirit of a, and i do potently and completely bind you by the intelligence of the sun, laykn. thou shall only bring thy force to the purpose of this talisman that is in conformity and harmony with my will, for thou art bound by the intelligence of a, laykn. draw sigil of trws, vibrate the name through vibratory formula, yet, let the adept be aware that with each vibration of the name, the intelligence, laykn, must be vibrated first. step 7 place talisman outside circle in the west. holding sword in hand, circumambulate once to the west, and draw it within the circle using the point of the sword. say: creature of talismans, enter thou within this sacred circle that thou may become a dwelling place of laykn, and may ye be filled with the spirit of trws unde

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM4

minor in the overall achievement of the great work. step 4 pronounce the name slowly, vibrating it a minimum of seven times, though more would be better. make the letters flash and glow. step 5 invoke the telesmatic image of rah ynda in your sphere of sensation. make certain the image fills your entire universe (see lesson on telesmatic images) step 6 continue by the formula of the middle pillar vibration method, then absorb the image into yourself, seeing only the flashing letters. step 7 now breath deep, and absorb the name as well. open yourself up to images, thoughts and feelings. allow the energy to be totally infused in your body. also, make certain you are glowing with divine white brilliance when you formulate the telesmatic image, for to not do so could invoke an adverse energy

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

er, when i remembered the fixation with earthquakes and floods apparent everywhere in mexican mythology, and the equally obsessive concern with forecasting future events evident in the maya calendar, i felt less inclined to dismiss the apparently far-fetched conclusions of the american engineer. if schlemmer were right, if the ancient teotihuacanos had indeed understood the principles of resonant vibration and had put them into practice in seismic forecasting, the implication was that they were the possessors of an advanced science. and if people like hagar and harleston were right if, for example, a scale-model of the solar system had also been built into the basic geometry of teotihuacan this too suggested that the city was founded by a scientifically evolved civilization not yet identif

poles to occur around ad 2030.43 is this an intimation of planetary disaster? after 12,500 years of the pendulum, is the hammer about to strike? exhibit 11 yves rocard, professor of the faculty of sciences at paris: our modern seismographs are sensitive to the noise of limited agitation at every point in the earth, even in the absence of any seismic wave. one may in this noise discern a man-made vibration (for example, a train four kilometers away, or a big city ten kilometers off) and also an atmospheric effect (from changing pressure of the wind on the soil) and sometimes one registers also the effects of great storms at a distance. yet there remains a continued rolling noise of cracklings in the earth which owes nothing to any [such] cause. 44 exhibit 12 the north pole moved ten feet i

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ay seem awkward at first, with practice you will see that the procedure has a certain grace and natural ease associated with it. speaking the name of a deity aloud is not sufficient to effect the desired results. by vibrating the name of a deity (or demon) in accordance with this procedure you will establish an occult link with that deity which is essential for success. if properly done, a single vibration will leave you exhausted and drained of energy. 65 egyptian deities the egyptian theogony is the noblest, the most truly magical, the most bound tome (or ratherl to it) by some inmost nstinct, and by the memory of my incarnation as ankh f n-khonsu, that i use it (with its graecophoenician child) for all work of supreme effort. aleister crowley, magick without tears l am iike a god. viere

al will. step 4. continue repeating step 3 until the patient is dearly seen to be healed. step 5. return to your physical body. banish the vortex of power and know your patient to be healed. an advanced healing ritual. step i. the consecration. consecrate a circle. hold your talisman of olaf in your right hand and your pantacle in your left hand. face the watchtower of earth. step 2. the physical vibration. vibrate the four great secret holy names and the four words of the magick square of olap. step 3. the subtle vibration. leave your physical body and repeat step 2 in your body of light step 4. the visualization. clearly visualize the patient (or yourself if this ritual is conducted for your own healing) 282 magick before you as whole and healthy. step 5. return to your physical body. kn

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

dern scientist were to refer to the "inner nature" of atoms, automatically one would think of the number of units of positive electricity associated with the nucleus. yet, interestingly enough, in either case one would be correct in saying that atoms are classified in accordance with their inner nature. but what does modern science have to say that might correspond to the rosicrucian principle of vibration in relation to this "inner nature? rosicrucians have long contended that all matter is vibratory in nature. the famous einstein equation, e= mc2, is but a modern restatement of this age-old principle. when the einstein equation is applied to a particle of matter, a value representing the total energycontent of the particle is obtained. this quantity of energy, often referred to as a pack

tended that all matter is vibratory in nature. the famous einstein equation, e= mc2, is but a modern restatement of this age-old principle. when the einstein equation is applied to a particle of matter, a value representing the total energycontent of the particle is obtained. this quantity of energy, often referred to as a packet or quantum of electromagnetic radiation, is expressible in terms of vibration. when the total mass (weight) of atoms is converted to vibration in accordance with the einstein equation, all known types of atoms may indeed be classified, sequentially, in order of increasing vibration. however, according to current views, the mass or weight of an atom is not that quality which imparts to it its distinctive chemical character. rather, it is the atomic number, the numb

tc, up to 200,000, which he called 200, etc. that made it easy to write brief notes. to date no set of numbers associated with modern ideas about the vibratory nature of atoms have been found to correspond with those of dr. dalton. the result of dalton's years of work produced what is to be found in the upper part of plate one [110] now, because of the extreme difficulty in assigning "weights" or vibration numbers to individual atoms, a scale of relative numbers proved to be very useful. to make this clear, it is necessary to digress for a moment and invite you to reason, step by step, with frater dalton. in this way we shall each share in the inner experience which frater dalton must have had in arriving at his conclusions. in the first place, it should be noted that frater dalton was, am

ms is so elusive that scientists have been obliged to express its behavior in terms of probabilities. like the photon, or particle of light, the electron has been described as both a particle and a wave. in fact in modern quantum theory scientists find it necessary to treat the electron as an electromagnetic wave-function. electromagnetic waves correspond to some aspects of what rosicrucians call vibration.[122] plate 3 [123] according to modern theory, electrons, as electromagnetic wave-functions, are the entities that hold atoms together in molecules. the foresight displayed by frater dalton in declaring that when atoms combine to form molecules, they are held together by the strong affinity of vibration, is therefore a testament to the efficacy of rosicrucian principles. the aura which

d becoming higher in its rates of vibrations and more evolved in its manifestations.[173] eye.the all-seeing eye depicts the all-inclusive vision and consciousness of god from which nothing is excluded. it appears in most rosicrucian lodges and chapters throughout the world on the master's lectern in the "east. eye, third.the pineal gland is a transformer of the cosmic consciousness into rates of vibration which are discernible by our objective minds. this is the third eye, the true eye of the soul. f faith.we find the term faith often defined as "active" belief or a belief which amounts to a basis for action upon the accepted premises. from the mystical viewpoint, however, this is not exact. a distinction must be made between faith, belief, and knowledge. the mystic should have no beliefs

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

ed, trembled and turned, at first with a slow gyratory motion, then faster and faster, increasing itscircumference at every rotation until it formed a brilliant disk, and we no longer saw the dwarf, who seemedabsorbed into its light. having gradually attained an extremely rapid velocity, as the girl had done whenwhirled by the dervish, the motion began to decrease and finally merged into a feeble vibration, like theshimmer of moonbeams on rippling water. then it flickered for a moment longer, emitted a few last flashes,and assuming the density and irridescence of an immense opal, it remained motionless. the disk now radiateda moon-like lustre, soft and silvery, but instead of illuminating the garret, it seemed only to intensify thedarkness. the edge of the circle was not penumbrous, but on

h closeproximity to siberia. it was an old german artist, who, sharing his affections equally between his instrumentand a pretty blonde daughter, would part with neither. and thus it came to pass that, one fine morning, the oldprofessor arrived at the mansion, with his music box under one arm and his fair munchen leaning on theother. from that day the little cloud began growing rapidly; for every vibration of the melodious instrument found aresponsive echo in the old bachelor's heart. music awakens love, they say, and the work begun by the zitherwas completed by munchen's blue eyes. at the expiration of six months the niece had become an expertzither player, and the uncle was desperately in love. one morning, gathering his adopted family around him, he embraced them all very tenderly, prom

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

r was invisible now that the candles would not burn, but as the object neared the ground the people knew that it was the smoke-grimed louvre-boarding of that tower's east window. immediately afterwards an utterly unbearable foetor welled forth from the unseen heights, choking and sickening the trembling watchers, and almost prostrating those in the square. at the same time the air trembled with a vibration as of flapping wings, and a sudden east-blowing wind more violent than any previous blast snatched off the hats and wrenched the dripping umbrellas of the crowd. nothing definite could be seen in the candleless night, though some upward-looking spectators thought they glimpsed a great spreading blur of denser blackness against the inky sky- something like a formless cloud of smoke that s

table than animal, if these terms can be applied to the sort of matter composing them, and have a somewhat fungoid structure; though the presence of a chlorophyll-like substance and a very singular nutritive system differentiate them altogether from true cormophytic fungi. indeed, the type is composed of a form of matter totally alien to our part of space- with electrons having a wholly different vibration-rate. that is why the beings cannot be photographed on the ordinary camera films and plates of our known universe, even though our eyes can see them. with proper knowledge, however, any good chemist could make a photographic emulsion which would record their images. the genus is unique in its ability to traverse the heatless and airless interstellar void in full corporeal form, and some

odours are in even the best of ancient farmhouses. vii refusing to let these cloudy qualms overmaster me, i recalled noyes s instructions and pushed open the six-panelled, brass-latched white door on my left. the room beyond was darkened as i had known before; and as i entered it i noticed that the queer odour was stronger there. there likewise appeared to be some faint, half-imaginary rhythm or vibration in the air. for a moment the closed blinds allowed me to see very little, but then a kind of apologetic hacking or whispering sound drew my attention to a great easy-chair in the farther, darker corner of the room. within its shadowy depths i saw the white blur of a man s face and hands; and in a moment i had crossed to greet the figure who had tried to speak. dim though the light was, i

world of fungous life- forbidden yuggoth- made my flesh creep more than i cared to own. i was tremendously sorry about akeley s illness, but had to confess that his hoarse whisper had a hateful as well as pitiful quality. if only he wouldn t gloat so about yuggoth and its black secrets! my room proved a very pleasant and well-furnished one, devoid alike of the musty odour and disturbing sense of vibration; and after leaving my valise there i descended again to greet akeley and take the lunch he had set out for me. the dining-room was just beyond the study, and i saw that a kitchen eli extended still farther in the same direction. on the dining-table an ample array of sandwiches, cake, and cheese awaited me, and a thermos-bottle beside a cup and saucer testified that hot coffee had not bee

g the coffee which i had not been able to appreciate. then returning to the darkened study i drew up a chair near my host s corner and prepared for such conversation as he might feel inclined to conduct. the letters, pictures, and record were still on the large centre-table, but for the nonce we did not have to draw upon them. before long i forgot even the bizarre odour and curious suggestions of vibration. i have said that there were things in some of akeley s letters- especially the second and most voluminous one- which i would not dare to quote or even form into words on paper. this hesitancy applies with still greater force to the things i heard whispered that evening in the darkened room among the lonely hills. of the extent of the cosmic horrors unfolded by that raucous voice i canno

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

at a hex, you must simply take control of yourself. an occasional thought might slip into your mind- it happens to everyone- that you're no good or that you're failing. but immediately when this hits you, you must counteract it and supersell yourself in the other direction. thoughts are very powerful. thoughts are all we are, all we're made up of. most people have experienced the power of psychic vibration, although many don't realize what it is. it's that feeling of instant recognition that flows between two people, like electricity. sometimes it's mistaken for "love at first sight" many times as a strong sexual attraction. in actuality, it's the psychic force emanating from the individual, not the individual himself, which causes the attraction. two people may be operating on the same wa

, the stone that you associate with your moonsign is also highly effective. the chant variation is "in the name of isis, goddess of the moon, i offer my energies as a gift of the cosmos; my soul belongs to the wind. i am the cosmos; i am the wind" witchcraft can be a comforting modus operandi. in spell casting, the ritual is performed in a forceful attempt to alter a moment in time, by creating a vibration within the environment that in turn will set into motion a series of events leading ultimately to the desired conclusion. sorcery goes a giant step beyond mere positive thinking by generating situations demanding positive action, commitment. if you would like some additional romantic action, with silver three times tap crystal, nine times ring a small cleat bell, and daylong let a teapot

se that might impart something from a previous situation; also use new utensils. never mix anything else in the utensils that you use for your sex spells. a small, clear bell rung nine times will bring visitors from the outer world. a whistling teakettle insures helpful support from the other world, so you can keep a teakettle on a low flame and just let it gently whistle. this sets up the proper vibration to bring about things you want. what it actually does is constantly support your concentration and determination. it reminds you, fixes your idea firmly in mind. if you begin to think that that whistling teakettle on the kitchen stove is going to drive you wild, you're right; it will. 7. true love tea for beginners in sorcery, here is a very simple love tea to make: every night for two h

en she was elizabeth taylor hilton and elizabeth taylor wilding, the professional actress. she achieved in her marriage with todd the essence of what up until that time only her career gave her, and this was a satisfaction because now she could get this by just being elizabeth todd. she didn't have to be the actress. when she was elizabeth taylor todd she vibrated to a number six. this is a venus vibration and it has to do with luxuries, attraction, love, warmth and emotionalism, a vibrant situation; so she was able, as mrs todd, to add a dimension to her personality as an actress. we must, before going on to the next step, look at todd. todd is number seven, mike is number two. the number two vibration with the number seven makes a number nine. his personality was a number nine type. peop

m with that intention. she married him to have the sentimental essence of todd and was thrown into a new role, completely against her inclinations, to a new cycle. so it couldn't last because she changed. number nine is a neptunian number. it's mysterious, and it's spiritual, and it has to do with all the hauntings and ghostlike situations of the world. while she was wallowing in this number nine vibration she was thrown into the number one cycle. it was the beginning of her destiny, a rebirth. so she was reborn as a number one individual and met richard burton. as elizabeth burton (burton vibrates to number nine, she becomes a number seven, which elizabeth is anyway. it's the uranus number, so with burton she is elizabeth, period. she is not elizabeth taylor and she is not even elizabeth

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

ined in a later chapter. without any activity of the spirit in the soul, the astral body would be without life and dissolve itself into its components. as the spirit would not be able to operate without the intervention of the soul, the astral body is the seat of all the qualities the immortal spirit has. according to its development and maturity, spirit has a different electric or magnetic fluid vibration, which becomes outwardly patent, in soul, in the four temperaments. in accordance with the predominant elements, we distinguish the choleric, the sanguine, the melancholic, and the phlegmatic temper. the choleric temper is due to the element of air, the sanguine temper is due to the element of air, the melancholic temper is born from the water element, and the phlegmatic one is ascribed

t, in soul, in the four temperaments. in accordance with the predominant elements, we distinguish the choleric, the sanguine, the melancholic, and the phlegmatic temper. the choleric temper is due to the element of air, the sanguine temper is due to the element of air, the melancholic temper is born from the water element, and the phlegmatic one is ascribed to the earthy element. the strength and vibration of the respective element corresponds in the various properties to the strength, vigor, and expansion of the respective fluid vibrations. each of these four elements, which determine man s temper, in the active form, owns the good properties, and in its passive form, the contrary or bad qualities. it would be too prolix to inform here about the effects of the elements, and it is better f

ind of aura is not to be compared with the astral matrix, because between these two conceptions there is a thumping difference. the astral matrix is the connecting substance between body and soul, whilst the aura is the emanation of the action o the elements in the various qualities, having its origin either in the active or in the passive form. this emanation in the whole soul produces a certain vibration corresponding to a certain color. on the grounds of this color, the adept can exactly recognize his own aura of that of another being with the astral eyes. backed by this aura, the seer can establish not only a man s basic character, but he also can perceive the action or the polarity of the soul s vibration, and influence it eventually. i shall speak of these problems in a more detailed

ements, but it is a density-degree of the akasa principle, consequently of all that up to now, i the material world occurred, is actually occurring and will occur, and has its origin, regulation and existence. as said before, akasa in its most subtle form is the ether, well known to all of us, in which, amongst other vibrations, electric as well as magnetic ones are propagating. consequently this vibration-sphere is the origin of light, sound, color, rhythm, and life in all tings created. as akasa is the origin of all existing things, all that ever was produced, is being produced and will be produced in the future is reflected in it. therefore, in the astral plane there is to be seen an emanation of the eternal, having neither a beginning nor an end, as it is timeless and spaceless. the ad

as in their mutual emanation. only abstract ideas have pure elements and pure polar emanations, as they descend directly from the causal world of an idea. from this cognition we may draw the conclusion that there are pure electric, pure magnetic, indifferent and neutral ideas from the standpoint of their effect. according to the idea, each thought in the mental sphere has its own form, color and vibration. through the tetra-polar magnet of the spirit, the thought arrives at the consciousness, from where it is forwarded to realization. each thing created in the material world consequently has its cause in the ideal world through the thought and the spiritual consciousness, and is reflected therein. if the point in question is not exactly an abstract idea, several forms of ideas can be expr

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

fs of the simple country-folk by a pitying smile, feeling an the time how much more enlightened we are than those who believed, or still believe, in such absurdities! but the mind of man is built in water-tight compartments. what better embodies the spirit of the young twentieth century than a powerful motor car, fully equipped with the most up-to-date appliances for increasing speed or lessening vibration; in its tuneful hum as it travels at forty-five miles an hour without an effort, we hear the triumph-song of mind over matter. the owner certainly does not believe in witchcraft or pishogues (or perhaps in anything save himself, yet he fastens on the radiator a "teddy bear" or some such thing by way of a mascot. ask him why he does it--he cannot tell, except that others do the same, whil

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

he always had the same thing to say, it was just delivered via different parables and analogies of life. the nourishment of the food of gods is like that, it just comes in different packages and forms depending on our needs; and true wisdom, like the repetitive message of the guru, is always very simple and once we know, we know. when i was two i was hungry for physical food that was free of the vibration of fear for the meat served at our table had been slaughtered without with blessing or awareness that i was used to from when i had lived before. unable to express the reasons for this intuitive rejection i just did what children do and struggled to be heard, as of course my mother thought my health depended on the eating of meat, and that without meat i would wither from malnourishment

l in the pioneering stages of this in the western world and much more research needs to be done. all pioneering work requires, guinea pigs or test subjects, of which perhaps you. the reader. may be one. how do you find out if you are? keep reading and in chapter 11 we will provide a technique for you to find out. prana, of chi, or the universal life force as in reiki, all have as their underlying vibration, or base frequency, pure love and light and when these flood our biosystem, they stimulate the release of the same things within us. these are the frequencies that can sustain and nourish physically, emotionally, mentally and spiritually. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 39 in order to understand how we can be nourished on all levels of our being w

w, their organs, their meridians, blood lines and their complete physical bio-system, as the blending of these three powerful energies through the body releases a very powerful force of nourishment from a storehouse of energy that we naturally have within us. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 61 interestingly enough, when the human bio-system enters into the vibration of compassion and unconditional love, and then combines this with sexual arousal energy, a new chemistry is created in the body that has a resonance of 8 herz. this is the frequency bordering on the alpha. theta state which resonates at 4 cycles per second to 7 cycles per second. in this new chemical state every cell of the body is nourished with divine love and feels completely fulfille

feedback looping causes certain interactions with the field that changes the field resonance. a word that is similar to resonance is frequency, which in physics is where a number of waves pass a fixed point in unit time. it is also the number of cycles of vibrations undergone during one unit of time by a body in periodic motion. a body in periodic motion is said to have undergone one cycle or one vibration after passing through a series of events or positions and returning to its original state. our personal frequency is what determines how much or how little divine nutrition we can access and how long we can stay anchored in the theta. delta fields. frequency can be adjusted so that the emotional and mental aspects of the bio-system literally find themselves existing within another realm

let. divine nutrition program. technique no. 14: the main tool we have for activating the pituitary and pineal glands is our lifestyle as per the luscious lifestyles program. the vegetarian diet and service aspects of this program automatically increases our sensitivity to the divine nutrition channel and also attracts more of the love/wisdom/kindness and compassion frequency, which is the 8 herz vibration of the alpha. theta field. when these master glands are activated by also flooding them with violet light, our bio-system also attracts more of the higher elements of akasa and cosmic fire which are the two elements connected to these glands and also the two elements that work with our crown and brow chakras. while the pituitary gland produces the divine amrita, the pineal gland produces

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

um. deep in the affinities of nature. there is a singular and mysterious alliance between colour and sound. there are seven pure tones in the diatonic scale, because the harmonic octave is on the margin, or border, or rhythmic point, of the first and seventh, like the chemical dark rays on the margin of the solar spectrum (see explanatory chart of the prismatic colours above) red is the deep bass vibration of ether. to produce the sensation of red to the eye, the luminous line must vibrate 477 millions of millions of times in a second. blue, or rather purple, is the high treble vibration, like the upper c in music. there must be a vibration of 699 millions of millions in a second to produce it; while the cord that produces the high c must vibrate 516 times per second. 2 1 3 4 5 6 7 fig. 32

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

ached ajna and eventually the crown chakra. you might typically meditate in this fashion for 15 minutes to a half hour a day. it might help to practice some hatha yoga or other physical exercise in an effort to make the spinal cord 'more flexible. diet may also affect the process. the technique is also similar to the tibetan 'tummo' meditation. the rise of kundalini is sometimes experienced as a 'vibration' or buzzing, as light, or as heat. health and diet certainly the way you treat your physical body will affect your mind. in magick you want an alert mind. therefore, your body must be as healthy as you can keep it. take care of your body. exercise regularly. eat a good diet (with vitamin supplements, and do not consume anything which will have a negative effect upon the mind. drugs, smok

cate('body of light. 7) strong willing- sort of like creative visualization experienced in the present. that is you express your strong desire to project through your willpower while you visualize yourself doing it. 8) the monroe techniques- these are a series of steps developed by robert monroe: a) relax the body, b) enter the hypnogogic state, c) deepen the state, d) develope the senstation of 'vibration, e) separate from the body. the monroe institute has developed some cassete tapes which are claimed to help in this. 9) dream control- this is one of the most important techniques. it involves becoming aware that you are dreaming. there are several ways to do this. oliver fox says to look for descrepancies in the dream to realize you are dreaming. one occult student i know of visualized

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ived. the master gives most of all, but the columns receive more than they give; yet each one should try as the thurifer turns to him to give as much as he possibly can. 326. this use of incense is perfectly scientific. all occult students are aware that, as was said in the last chapter, there is no such thing as really dead matter, but that everything in nature possesses and radiates out its own vibration or combination of vibrations. every chemical element has thus its own set of influences, which are useful in certain directions and useless or even hostile in others. it is in this way quite possible, for example, to mingle certain gums which, when burnt as incense, will strongly stimulate the purer and higher emotions; but one could just as easily make another mixture whose vibrations w

has its own value. such things are not usually of importance so great that we need give much time to their consideration, but they all have their effects, and are therefore not to be entirely neglected by wise people. 328. the incense used in the lodge tends to purify that part of man fs nature which is sometimes called the astral body, as it is made of gums which give off an intensely cleansing vibration. in this respect its effect is analogous to the sprinkling of a disinfectant, which will spread about in the air and destroy undesirable germs, though in this case the operation is on higher levels and in finer matter. it has also the effect of attracting denizens of the inner worlds whose presence is helpful to our working, and of driving away those which are unsuitable. 329. two of the

all vortices of emotional and mental activity all whirling at once, each representing some small worry or care or desire. it is difficult for a person to do good work while these are present, and almost impossible for him to make real progress in the evolution of consciousness. if he is trying to attain a better emotional and mental condition, the incense will offer him a strengthening current of vibration which will help very much in combing out the tangle and producing calm and steadiness. 332. we sometimes find that there is much prejudice against the use of incense, because it is supposed to be connected exclusively with the ceremonies of the roman church, for it is only there and in some of the higher anglican churches that western people ever see it. those who have travelled in the e

ng much more work for the craft than he can do by confining himself to his own lodge. a closer study of the physics of the higher life will show him that the actual gsilver cord h is observable only when etheric matter is withdrawn from the dense body, as in the case of a medium and that the connection between the astral and physical vehicles of the ordinary man is a wonderfully exact sympathetic vibration; perhaps better symbolized by a chord of music than a cord of silver; but the interpretation is nevertheless quite permissible. 675. the etheric forces 676. the o c being taken, the r.w.m. proceeds to the actual ceremony of admission, the external ritual of which is the same as in earlier degrees, except for the k c s and the name of the degree; but the inner effect is very different. 67

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

circle provides an arena within which the vibrations of the group energy can be altered so as to draw the participants nearer to the otherworld. in most religious traditions, one finds the notion that the normally unseen spiritual world coexists in the same time and space as the physical world, in what might be referred to as a different dimension. what separates them is their differing rates of vibration (understood literally or metaphorically. thus, in order to enter into rapport with the otherworld, one needs to create a space in this case the circle within which the rate of vibration can be modified. in occult traditions, the other dimensions are understood as constituting a series of different realms or planes, arranged according to rate of vibration. it is the subtle energies found

nergies. etheric energies are subdivided into four categories according to the four classical elements of greek philosophy earth, air, fire, and water and hence are sometimes also referred to as elemental energies. it is from these etheric energies that the magician constructs the circle. as both consecrated space in the physical realm, and space that has also been etherialized by being raised in vibration, the interior of the circle is, in a sense, between the worlds. from this energized space a physical/etheric temple floating between the worlds it is easy for participants to extend their imagination into the subtle realms, and thus facilitate magical operations. by the same token, it is easy for spiritual entities and other powers to be drawn near the participants. see also magic and ma

LIBER O

lar lineal figures, divine names, etc. and are controlled by them. as to the possibility of producing results external to the mind of the seer (objective in the ordinary common sense acceptation of the term) we are here silent) 6. there are three important practices connected with all forms of ceremonial (and the two methods which later we shall describe. these are (1) assumption of god-forms (2) vibration of divine names (3) rituals of "banishing" and "invoking. these, at least, should be completely mastered before the dangerous methods of chapter v and vi are attempted. iii 1. the magical images of the gods of egypt should be made thoroughly familiar. thiis can be done by studying them in any public museum, or in such books as may be accessible to the student. they should then be careful

t, seated in the "god" position, or in the characteristic attitude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched note 1 (see illustration, in equinox no. 2, p. 13 (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath (c) let that name descend slowly from

ote 2- 1. this injunction does not apply to gods like phthah or harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture. 2. or the thumb, the fingers being closed. the thumb symbolises spirit, the forefinger the element of water -378- upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the god harpocrates (f) it is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single "vibration" entirely exhausts his physical strength. it should cause him to grow hot all over or to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should

LIBER COLLEGII SANCTI

rable acquaintance with all of them. more than acquaintance, it should be experience; otherwise what is he to do when as a neophyte he is consulted by his probationers? it is important that he should be armed at all points. no one will be admitted as a neophyte unless his year's work gives evidence of considerable attainment in the fundamental practices, asana, pranayama, assumption of god-forms, vibration of divine names, rituals of banishing and invoking and the practices set out in sections 5 and 6 of liber o. although he is not examined in any of these, the elementary experience is necessary in order that he may intelligently assist those who will be under him. the task of a neophyte. g c the tests called the powers of the sphinx. h it should not be assumed that these are formal theore

LIBER HHH

1 (note by fra. o.m. at any time during this meditation, the concentration may bring about sam.dhi. this is to be feared and shunned, more than any other breaking of control, for that it is the most tremendous of the forces which threaten to obsess. there is also some danger of acute delirious melancholia at point 1) iii s s s .thou art a beautiful thing, whiter than a woman in the column of this vibration .i shoot up vertically like an arrow, and become that above .but it is death, and the flame of the pyre .ascend in the flame of the pyre, o my soul! thy god is like the cold emptiness of the utmost heaven, into which thou radiatest thy little light .when thou shalt know me, o empty god, my flame shall utterly expire in thy great n.o.x..liber lapidis lazuli. i. 36-40. 0. be seated in thin

LIBER ISRAFEL

d. 46/ pgm v) see betz (ed, the greek magical papyri in translation for a more literal rendition. t.s] 4 [a golden dawn title for tarot trump ii, gthe high priestess. h. t.s] 4 liber israfel 16 (a pause) 17. the speech in the silence. the words against the son of night. the voice of tahuti in the universe in the presence of the eternal. the formulas of knowledge. the wisdom of breath. the root of vibration. the shaking of the invisible. the rolling asunder of the darkness. the becoming visible of matter. the piercing of the scales of the crocodile. the breaking forth of the light!5 18 (follows the lection) 19. there is an end of the speech; let the silence of darkness be broken; let it return into the silence of light. 20. the speaker silently departs; the listeners disperse unto their hom

LIBER LIBERI VEL LAPIDIS LAZULI

pan! it is enough. 4 liber liberi vel lapidis lazuli 33. fall not into death, o my soul! think that death is the bed into which you are falling! 34. o how i love thee, o my god! especially is there a vehement parallel light from infinity, vilely diffracted in the haze of this mind. 35. i love thee. i love thee. i love thee. 36. thou art a beautiful thing whiter than a woman in the column of this vibration. 37. i shoot up vertically like an arrow, and become that above. 38. but it is death, and the flame of the pyre. 39. ascend in the flame of the pyre, o my soul! thy god is like the cold emptiness of the utmost heaven, into which thou radiatest thy little light. 40. when thou shalt know me, o empty god, my flame shall utterly expire in thy great n.o.x. 41. what shalt thou be, my god, when

LIBER LVII

s xxxvi, 31; i chronicles, i, 43] 14 [in fact, zero can be and has been defined. but at the time mathers was writing modern philosophy of mathematics was in its infancy so he had to make do with the bastardized dregs of pythagorean number mysticism. t.s] 12 liber lviii image of the thing defined. thus, then, we obtain a duad composed of 1 and its reflection. now also we have the commencement of a vibration established, for the number 1 vibrates alternately from changelessness to definition, and back to changelessness again. thus, then, is it the father of all numbers, and a fitting type of the father of all things. the name of the first sephira is rtk, kether, the crown. the divine name attributed to it is the name of the father given in exodus iii, 14: hyha, eheieh, i am. it signifies exi

LIBER O

t, seated in the .god. position, or in the characteristic attitude of the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practiced until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched (see illustration (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the* this injunction does not apply to gods like ptah or harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture [note ad

hile you breathe it out through the nostrils with the air which has been till then retained in the lungs. all this must be done with all the force of which you are capable (e) then withdraw the left foot, and place the right forefinger. upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the god harpocrates. 5. it is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single .vibration. entirely exhausts his physical strength. it should cause him to grow hot all over, or to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should

LIBER SAMEKH

ribe it. it shall seem both louder than thunder, and softer than the whisper of the night-wind. it shall at once be inarticulate, and mean more than he hath ever heard. now let him strive with all the strength of his soul to withstand the will of his angel, concealing himself in the closest cell of the citadel of consciousness. let him consecrate himself to resist the assault of the voice and the vibration until his consciousness faint away into nothing. for if there abide unabsorbed even one single atom of the false ego, that atom should stain the virginity of the true self, and profane the oath; then that atom should be so inflamed by the approach of the angel that it should overwhelm the rest of the mind, tyrannize over it, and become an insane despot to the total ruin of the realm. but

ay not feel and resent the agony of spiritual vivisection,33 just as bashful lovers get drunk on the wedding night, in order to brazen out the intensity of shame which so mysteriously coexists with their desire (d) to concentrate the necessary spiritual forces from every element, and fling them simultaneously into the aspiration towards the holy guardian angel, and (e) to attract the angel by the vibration of the magical voice which invokes him. the method of the ritual is thus manifold. there is firstly an analysis of the adept, which enables him to calculate his course of action. he can decide what must be banished, what purified, what concentrated* he can then concentrate his will upon its one essential element, overcoming its resistance.which is automatic, like a physiological reflex.b

of accurate transmission of the transcendent truth of the beloved to the heart that holds him* the essence of this matter is that the word aum, which expresses the course of breath (spiritual life) from free utterance through controlled concentration to silence, is transmuted by the creation of the compound letter mgn to replace m: that is, silence is realized as passing into continuous ecstatic vibration, of the nature of glove h under gwill h as shewn by mgn= 40+ 3+ 50= 93= agaph= qelhma, etc; and the whole word has the value of 100, perfection perfected, the unity in completion, and equivalent to kf [sic, s.b [k. kf= 520, the conjunction of the essential male and female principles [vide supra, point i, section f, note; also book 4, part iii, ch. vii. v] the gnormal h intellect is incap

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

iminary rite before many rituals, as it causes an intense concentration of force. the original ritual was written in greek, and in the text the title akephelos which means headless is found. the ritual is to some extent considered setian-typhon in the act of invocation, as the similar ritual was an invocation to typhon- seth. the ritual itself included the use of the head of an ass, blood and the vibration of the names of power. the history of this important ritual is found within the headless one article by jake stratton-kent and is highly suggested to anyone interested in magick and witchcraft. use the headless one ritual before any working, and be able to vibrate and allow the words of power to roll of the tongue, but also recite mentally. as aleister crowley suggested, invoke often! an

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

musical chord, which was harmonic only when it fully satisfied the mathematical requirements of harmonic intervals. the realization of this analogy between sound and form led goethe to declare that "architecture is crystallized music" in constructing their temples of initiation, the early priests frequently demonstrated their superior knowledge of the principles underlying the phenomena known as vibration. a considerable part of the mystery rituals consisted of invocations and intonements, for which purpose special sound chambers were constructed. a word whispered in one of these apartments was so intensified that the reverberations made the entire building sway and be filled with a deafening roar. the very wood and stone used in the erection of these sacred buildings eventually became so

if these elements are combined in a composite structure the result is a chord that, if sounded, will disintegrate the compound into its integral parts. likewise each individual has a keynote that, if sounded, will destroy him. the allegory of the walls of jericho falling when the trumpets of israel were sounded is undoubtedly intended to set forth the arcane significance of individual keynote or vibration. the philosophy of color "light" writes edwin d. babbitt "reveals the glories of the external world and yet is the most glorious of them all. it gives beauty, reveals beauty and is itself most beautiful. it is the analyzer, the truth-teller and the exposer of shams, for it shows things as they are. its infinite streams measure off the universe and flow into our telescopes from stars whic

aws, the more will it present itself as a marvelous storehouse of power to vitalize, heal, refine, and delight mankind (see the principles of light and color) since light is the basic physical manifestation of life, bathing all creation in its radiance, it is highly important to realize, in part at least, the subtle nature of this divine substance. that which is called light is actually a rate of vibration causing certain reactions upon the optic nerve. few realize how they are walled in by the limitations click to enlarge the theory of elemental music. from fludd's de musica mundana. in this diagram two interpenetrating pyramids are again employed, one of which represents fire and the other earth. it is demonstrated according to the law of elemental harmony that fire does not enter into t

ister. there are unnumbered colors which cannot be seen, as well as sounds which cannot be heard, odors which cannot be smelt, flavors which cannot be tasted, and substances which cannot be felt. man is thus surrounded by a supersensible universe of which he knows nothing because the centers of sense perception within himself have not been developed sufficiently to respond to the subtler rates of vibration of which that universe is composed. among both civilized and savage peoples color has been accepted as a natural language in which to couch their religious and philosophical doctrines. the ancient city of ecbatana as described by herodotus, its seven walls colored according to the seven planets, revealed the knowledge of this subject possessed by the persian magi. the famous zikkurat or

tercourse with the denizens of the other ethers; but, as man has within his own nature centers of consciousness sensitive to the impulses of all the four ethers, it is possible for any of the elemental kingdoms to communicate with him under proper conditions. the nature spirits cannot be destroyed by the grosser elements, such as material fire, earth, air, or water, for they function in a rate of vibration higher than that of earthy substances. being composed of only one element or principle (the ether in which they function, they have no immortal spirit and at death merely disintegrate back into the element from which they were originally individualized. no individual consciousness is preserved after death, for there is no superior vehicle present to contain it. being made of but one subs

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

try to restrict yourself to carrying not more than one amulet at a time (excluding your witch jewel. this will allow you to experiment with its effectiveness. as your powers develop, you should learn to rely less and less on portable "batteries" of this sort, however. finally, you will be able to discard all such artificial aids, relying completely on your aura of witch power to ward off any bad vibration or hostile current. portable amulets the cross-stone, also known as staurotides, is, in fact, a crystal of ferrous aluminium silicate or staurolite, which occurs naturally in orthorhombic form (a crystal possessing three planes set at right angles to each other. in fact, the crystal is formed in the shape of a three-dimensional greek cross or solid cross of nature; symbolically, this ind

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

tion of prime minister of russia. 1912 in the publication, the world today, tesla gives an interview, saying that it would be possible tosplit the planet, by combining vibrations with the correct resonance of the earth itself. tesla: within aatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation343 appendix f: general chronology of events few weeks, i could set the earths crust into such a state of vibration that it would rise and fall hundredsof feet (see 1935) 1912 hans horbiger expounds on the ice and fire cosmogony that would later fire hitlers thought pat-terns. glazialkosmogonie und welteislehre. 1912 dr. robert boesler, new jersey dentist, notes that modern manufacturing of sugar has broughtabout entirely new diseases. sugar has caused a vast degeneration of the people. 1912 westingho

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

an elevated level of power and sleeping. non-devouring reading thoughts through body language, divinatory workings. chakra five: throat chakra savar sound and the power of the voice, creative identity, oriented to self-expression. 43 this is the chakra located in the throat and is thus related to communication, seduction through voice, creativity. here we experience the world symbolically through vibration, such as the vibration of sound representing language or the staota ritual. devouring- seduction by voice, use this in vampyric rituals with staota, vibrate sounds in the black mirror to seduce and send forth your vampiric tendrils. non-devouring (self work- sound, voice, seduction and persuasion. chakra four: the heart chakra- andar air, social identity, oriented to self-acceptance this

of encircling energy and power of self, by means of self -fascination (inspiration through the imagination. sorcery is a willed controlling of energies of a magical current, which is responsive through the will and belief of the sorcerer. while sorcery is the encircling or ensorcerling of power 87 around the self, magick is the willed change of ones objective universe. staota [avestan/pahlavi] a vibration which could cause death or some change, that which would encircle the one sounding the staota in self-focused energy. a staota is used historically in the mythological tale, the matigan-i yosht-i fryan. a sorcerous technique presented in the second edition of yatuk dinoih. tiamat [assyrian] generative concept from which all emerged from. tiamat is a feminine dragon principle whose brood

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

e "cold; or "pitiless, or without compassion. imperfect seers call the initiate's aura "black; being unable to perceive the radiation of the higher centers (see al i, 16-18, 21,27, 28,29, 60; ii, 6, 14,23, 50-53; iii, 19-20, 22, 38,44-45,49, 74, 75) the "black brothers; on the other hand seem to them to "radiate sunlight. the prana in them never rises to the higher centers at all, and its rate of vibration is low enough to be "seen of the unseeing. the only radiation of their higher centers is the normal nerve circuitry of the body. the cakkrams, if developed and functioning, are like electric transformers. they step up the vibratory rate of prana. the faster they spin, the "fainter" and "faerier" becomes the initiate's aura, until it becomes attuned to the aura of the milky way -the "orgo

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

ts the hidden truths and secrets of the universe. the repeated utterance of this one word can bring many of your desires to pass. the word is not important. it is the vibrations that count. try it. say om slowly, over and over, making it rhyme with home. say the word aloud a few times, so that you can listen to yourself saying it. after you have said the word four or five times, you will feel the vibration from it starting to build up in your body, getting stronger and stronger. the green candle spell< this spell has proven extremely successful. it is concerned with bringing moderate amounts of money to meet financial needs. before beginning, write down on a piece of paper what bills need paying or what you want the money for. keep it simple. after darkness has fallen, enter your witching

repeat three times. you will experience a sensation of warmth in your throat. with these two spheres firmly established, pretend that the shaft of light moves slowly down through your chest. visualize a third sphere on a level with your heart. this is the sphere of fire. see it as clearly as you can. speak the third sacred name of power: jehovah eloah ve daas. repeat three times. you will feel a vibration throughout your chest cavity. now you should imagine the shaft of light moves down through your body to your genitals. at which you visualize a fourth sphere. this is the sphere of water. see it as clearly as you can. speak the fourth sacred name of power: shadai el chai. repeat three times. you will experience a pleasant sensation in your pelvic region. complete this part of the ritual

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

e opening passages of the very first initiatory ritual of the order is found the remarkable phrase "by names and images are all powers awakened and reawakened" this simple phrase sets the stage, as it were, for all subsequent order teaching. in effect it reveals the essential fact involved in all practical magical work. most of the later instructions merely elaborate the necessity for the correct vibration of the highest divine names, and the building up in the imagination of pictures of one kind or another. in all of the major rituals, and in all such instructions as those on talismans and telesmatic images, the basic factors are those mentioned in the very simple phrase given above. never let it be forgotten, when apparently submerged in a mass of complicated attributions and technical d

te the title of lord of the paths of the portal of the vault of the adepti, is not referred to a sephirah as such. it may, however, be considered as an outer court to tiphareth, exactly as the adeptus minor ceremony may be considered tiphareth within. its technical attribution is the element of akasa, spirit or ether which is magically invoked by the usual procedure of invoking pentagrams and the vibration of divine names following upon the conjuration of the powers of the four subsidiary elements. to this grade, there is attached no elemental prayer as in the former grades, but there is one remarkable invocation employed which bears quoting here. in full temple, the english version is not used, but it is vibrated in the original enochian or angelic tongue- a language which is at once sono

since it has been argued above that the great work consists in the search for the light, this ritual truly and completely performed leads to the accomplishment of that work and the personal discovery of the light. the pentagrams trace a cleansing and protecting circle of force invoked by the four names of four letters each about the limits of the personal sphere, and the archangels are called, by vibration, to act as great stabilising influences. the study of the different types of divination may seem difficult to understand in an order which purported to teach methods of spiritual development. many will no doubt be rather perplexed by this. divinationusually is said to refer exclusively to the low occult arts, to fortune-telling, and the prognostication of the future. actually, however, s

ing use the same ritual, but reversing the direction of the lines of the pentagram <108> the uses of the pentagram ritual 1. as a form of prayer the invoking ritual should be used in the morning, the banishing in the evening. invoking the names should be pronounced inwardly in the breath vibrating it as much as possible and feeling that the whole body throbs with the sound and sends out a wave of vibration directed to the ends of the quarter. 2. as a protection against impure magnetism, the banishing ritual can be used to get rid of obsessing or disturbing thoughts. give a mental image to your obsession and imagine it formulated before you. project it out of your aura with the saluting sign of a neophyte, and when it is about three feet away, prevent its return with the sign of silence. no

frequently its cause) the thought and lower will are very strongly exercised to the detriment of the reasoning faculty. that is, that there is an alliance between the two former which overpowereth the action of chokmah and binah in the latter. monomania is shown in the consideration of only one certain symbol which is too attractive to the will. a chain of thought is therefore simply a graduated vibration arising from the contact of a ray of thought with a symbol. if controlled by the reasoning power and licensed by the will, such vibrations will be balanced and of equal length. but if uncontrolled by the lower will and the reason, they will be unbalanced and inharmonious (that is, of uneven length) in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensation and consequently o

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

here upon this dangerous aspect of the practice, which cornelius agrippa himself terms venomous magic. it is true that there are no longer pyres for sorcerers, but always, and more than ever, are there penalties dealt out to malefactors. let us confine ourselves therefore to stating, as the occasion offers, the reality of such power. to direct the astral light we must understand also its twofold vibration, as well as the balance of forces termed magical equilibrium, expressed in the kabalah by the senary. considered in its first cause, this equilibrium is the will of god; it is liberty in man and mathematical equilibrium in matter. equilibrium produces stability and duration. liberty generates the immortality of man, and the will of god gives effect to the laws of eternal reason. equilibr

RUBY TABLET OF SET

wed by each new discovery, each new spark from the black flame [closing of the gate] farewell, set, dark lord of egypt who first ignited that flame. another time, may it be, that we shall speak again. initiation, magic, and the temple of set few terms have been more subject to the indignity of relegation to occult jargon than "initiation" it has degenerated into a mere catchword like "energy" or "vibration" and few people display any knowledge of what it really means. initiation is not an event which "happens" to someone as in the "initiation" ceremonies of college fraternities, or in masonic or other types of illustrative rituals. it is a means to knowledge, but not of the sort which can be acquired through training or study (though these can enrich it. most precisely, initiation is a pro

e earth, foundation of life, come forth from the watchtower of earth, in the northern quadrant of the universe, guide and protect this sacred pylon. o mighty tefnut, goddess of moisture, waters of life, come forth from the watchtower of water, in the western quadrant of the universe, guide and protect this sacred pylon. within me dwells haborym! without my fetch blumoza! and in the column of this vibration burns the dark fire of set [the working. celebrant] honor to you, prince of darkness, initiator of the elect, brother to those who have joined the darkness of night. i have come before you as a living embodiment of the indwelling powers of darkness. may your spirit (khu) purify me and help me. you are a master of the universe. you are unique; the companion of your devotees. may you give

es of the walls, some glassy, some spongy, some yielding like rubber. see the others of the pylon, also exploring. see who is before you, who is behind you, who is to your right, who is to your left. we are all together here [sentinel] xaturing, by my password i command you: move [narrator] feel the great xaturing lift beneath you. hear the hiss of the data sea. it is louder now, closer. feel the vibration beneath your feet and in the walls [sentinel] xaturing, let us see [narrator] watch as xaturing's sides fade; become pale, colored shadows; then disappear. feel the walls still there, but you cannot see them. turn and see the constant blaze of the pylon's sigil black against the data sea. look beyond xaturing, watch the data sea speed by, below, above, on every side [sentinel] xaturing

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

e, giving rise to the notion that he had fallen out of the sky into some wrongness, some other place, not england or perhaps not-england, some counterfeit zone, rotten borough, altered state. maybe, he considered briefly: hell? no, no, he reassured himself as unconsciousness threatened, that can't be it, not yet, you aren't dead yet; but dying. well then: a transit lounge. he began to shiver; the vibration grew so intense that it occurred to him that he might break up under the stress, like a, like a, plane. then nothing existed. he was in a void, and if he were to survive he would have to construct everything from scratch, would have to invent the ground beneath his feet before he could take a step, only there was no need now to worry about such matters, because here in front of him was t

SATANGEL

various spheres of angelic influence, love, protection, vengeance, even death and disease, are human concerns. approaching as rationalist, artist or mystic we may seek to fathom in the study of angels some insight into ourselves. the first circle highest triad the hierarchy of heaven may be seen as a series of circles surrounding the singularity of god, an emanation of pure thought of the highest vibration whose frequency steadily decreases as it travels away from the core. these transmissions first become an orbiting region of limitless light (ain soph, and as it condenses further it begins to manifest as matter. the world we commonly perceive and experience is merely that which vibrates at those frequencies to which our senses are attuned. beyond this, vibrating at an even lower level th

orbiting region of limitless light (ain soph, and as it condenses further it begins to manifest as matter. the world we commonly perceive and experience is merely that which vibrates at those frequencies to which our senses are attuned. beyond this, vibrating at an even lower level than base humanity, are the coarser spirits we call the devils and demons. thus all things may be seen as degrees of vibration emanating from one single source. it is as with light and darkness; which we call opposites, but are in fact the varying vibrations of the same things. the all is mind; the universe is mental. such may be seen in the various diagrams of the tree of life as developed by most of our world s spiritual traditions. all paradoxes are resolved by this knowledge. the first triad vibrate at the h

ture follows the quintessential formulae of the spiritist. as is normal, some form of sacrifice is expected. most classically this is an ass head, but such is obviously not practical in most events. in more recent times the practitioner s own blood, sexual fluids, and the usual candles and incense have become acceptable. a circle is cast, calling at the four quarters. this is achieved through the vibration of various magical names and words of power. these should be vibrated with the full capacity of the lungs, and also with the totality of the mind. there is a progressive self identification as the dweller in the void place of spirit, akephelos, who may be identified as a face of chaos and the abyss, the demiurge of the gnostics, both and neither holy or infernal. the way being opened, an

g thus empowered, it may be directed in any of a thousand different ways. servitors may be given form, planetary telesmata charged, or further acts of evocation and spirit binding may be performed. though it may be turned to many ends, it is more suited to the summoning of demons, shades, and qlippoth than to works of high magick. the sorcery concluded, the veil is then closed, and with the final vibration the practitioner returns to normal consciousness. further banishing and grounding may be employed if necessary; thee i invoke, the bornless one thee, that didst create the earth and the heavens thee, that didst create the night and the day thee, that didst create the darkness and the light thou art ra hoor khuit, myself made perfect, who no man has seen at any time thou art ia besz, the

the church of satan. aliester crowley combined the employment of enochian easily with that of the goetia. many others have written calls to the spirits since, such as the enochian call to baphomet employed by the illuminates of thanateros. its power, purpose and place within the subversive theology of the black arts is well established. their employment in ritual is through their empowered vocal vibration. their pronunciation is largely phonetic, so that each letter is sounded clearly and in turn. the character z has largely been interpreted to be sounded as zod. the first is the proclamation of the mysteries, invoking that which has no beginning or end; the bornless one. through self-identification with this power, the sorcerer establishes their dominance. the second is a call and recogn

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

ne angles differ in their conceptual approach to ritualistic sexual magic the order of nine angles rite of nine angles provides a prime example of a method of ritualistic sexual magic. the sexual nature of the rite may be performed in two ways. firstly, a priest and priestess perform the ritual naked upon an isolated hilltop. the rite itself involves the use of the sound magick technique known as vibration, which involves the priest projecting, in syllables the following words of power "nythra kthunae atazoth" thus the syllable "ny" is sounded for a period of between ten and twenty seconds, then "thra" is sounded for the same period of time and so on. such methods of sound magic enable the participants to activate hitherto unknown areas of their minds and cause changes in consciousness as

twenty seconds, then "thra" is sounded for the same period of time and so on. such methods of sound magic enable the participants to activate hitherto unknown areas of their minds and cause changes in consciousness as though inducing a semi trancelike state. the priest therefore vibrates these words in the direction of the priestess who holds a quartz crystal tetrahedron in her palms. after this vibration has been completed, the priestess lies on the ground, still holding the crystal whilst the priest performs cunnilingus. when the priestess is suitably aroused the priest then begins copulation, during which the priestess visualises a gateway situated in the stars above them opening and a black nebulous chaos flowing downwards to the earth. satanism- an examination of satanic black magic

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

in the flesh. the source of these ideas is the word and formulaic inscription of its magus. further, this world is revealed through the articulation and expression of deeds, actions and thoughts from those individuals closest to that source. the aeon extends itself further beyond direct interaction with these ideas through various proportional mechanisms. these mechanisms are harmony, sympathetic vibration, symmetry, intervals, disonance, density and so forth- in other words the features of resonance. we each stand in a relationship to the original causes that have resulted in our physical evolution, in our consciousness, and in our sense of being. the realm of proportion is an extension towards, or a retraction from that connection of individuated consciousness to that original causal epi

s are of utilitarian value.if the reader takes their time with the following discussion, they will be able to understand the principles of harmonic proportion in ritual. for the purpose of aiding in this understanding we will define our elements very carefully one by one. element #1- resonance here is webster's definition of resonance; 2. a prolongation or increase in sound due to the sympathetic vibration of some body capable of moving in the proper period; hence, by extension, the counterpart of this phenomenon in the case of vibrations other than sound; as, electric resonance. 3. just as a series of small pulls at the right intervals will set a large bell to swinging, so resonance results from the repetition of small impulses which, when the bodies are "in tune" have a purely additive e

e same or a harmonic pitch, the latter also sounds..now let us examine the term "resonate. once again, back to webster's. resonate- to vibrate sympathetically with some source of sound or electric oscillations. let us examine the definition of resonance. the most striking characteristic of resonance is that it has the ability to "prolong" and to "extend" itself through the creation of sympathetic vibration. by sympathetic vibration we are speaking of two distinct elements. the first is a "unison" or an element oscillating at the same vibratory rate. the second is a harmonically proportionate oscillation of the initiating vibration. the harmonic oscillation is a mathematical ratio of the initiating or "first" vibrating element. for this to occur, the secondary, or harmonically resonating bo

ur both outside our perceptual limits. but, these same elements when kept within their natural non-extended boundaries produces continuity and standardization- landmarks from which the birthed self instills a false sense of movement to life, where in fact, such movement was did not exist. resonance is defined by websters dictionary as: 2. a prolongation or increase in sound due to the sympathetic vibration of some body capable of moving in the proper period; hence, by extension, the counterpart of this phenomenon in the case of vibrations other than sound; as, electric resonance. 3. just as a series of small pulls at the right intervals will set a large bell to swinging, so resonance results from the repetition of small impulses which, when the bodies are "in tune" have a purely additive e

a sounding string or tuning fork is placed near another of the same or a harmonic pitch, the latter also sounds. once again, back to webster's resonate- to vibrate sympathetically with some source of sound or electric oscillations. let us now examine this definition of resonance. the most striking characteristic of resonance lies within its ability to "prolong" and to "extend" through sympathetic vibration. by sympathetic vibration we are speaking of two distinct elements. the first is a "unison" or the same vibratory rate. the second is a harmonic of the initiating vibratory source. when dealing with the unison component of resonance, you have other receptors of that initial outburst that can be activated into a synchronous union with the originating energy. for this to occur, the receive

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

se the eyes and hold the breath, and mentally pronounce the letters of the force you wish to invoke. you may wish to formulate the letters before you as you do the above. repeat several times until the force is present. step 6 having attracted the force, formulate the letters several times as if you have breathed upon the flashing tablet. pronounce them out loud, in a vibratory manner. repeat the vibration several times, at least one time for each letter. step 7 make the rose cross over the flashing tablet. step 8 use any appropriate words around the talisman to be consecrated. make the invoking pentagram five times over it as if the pentagram were standing upon it. vibrate the letters of the triplicities involved with the suffix -al added. step 9 read any invocation required while tracing

TELESMATIC FIGURES

e, masculine, rather dark. s thin rather expressive face; masculine. u rather mechanical, masculine. p fierce, strong, resolute, feminine. x thoughtful, intellectual, feminine. q rather full face, masculine. r proud and dominant, masculine. c fierce, active, epicene, rather male than female. t dark, grey, epicene; male rather than female (these genders are only given as a convenient guide) in the vibration of names, concentrate first upon the highest aspirations and upon the whiteness of rtk. astral vibrations and material alone are dangerous. concentrate then upon your trapt, the centre about the heart, and draw down into it the white rays from above. formulate the letters in white light in your heart. inspire deeply, and then pronounce the letters of the name, vibrating each through your

irst upon the highest aspirations and upon the whiteness of rtk. astral vibrations and material alone are dangerous. concentrate then upon your trapt, the centre about the heart, and draw down into it the white rays from above. formulate the letters in white light in your heart. inspire deeply, and then pronounce the letters of the name, vibrating each through your whole system as if setting into vibration the a before you, and as if that vibration spread out into space. the whiteness should be brilliant. the sigils are drawn from the lettering of the rose upon the cross, and these are in trapt, which corresponds to the heart. draw them as if the rose were in your heart. in vibrating any name, pronounce it as many times as it has letters. this is the invoking whirl. 6 example: the vibratio

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

ly we believe, we are liars- and become identified with pain, yet pain and pleasure are one and the same. therefore believe nothing, and you will have reverted to a simplicity which childhood has not yet attained. the fool asks how? as we must believe in pleasure and pain. now if we could suffer them simultaneously (pain and pleasure) and hold fast to a principle that ascends, that allows the ego vibration above them, should we not have reached the ecstasy? now the belief is the "ego" yet separates it from heaven as your body separates you from another's. therefore by retaining the belief in the "not necessity (when conceiving, the ego is free. the emotion of laughter is exhaustion, the early suffering hence by making this emotion a "mental state" at the time of unity13 he unites pain and

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

mandant ashtar also decreed the universe to be ruled by the council of seven lights, which had divided the cosmos into sector systems and sectors. van tassel found the ministry of universal wisdom based on his revelations from the space brothers. this ministry teaches the universal law that operates in seven states: gender, male and female; the creator as cause; polarity of negative and positive; vibration; rhythm; relativity; and mentality. daniel fry (1908 1992) established understanding incorporated in 1955 as a means of better spreading the teachings of space brother a-lan, whom fry claimed to have met on his first trip in a ufo. in that same year, george king (1919 1997) claimed to have been named the primary terrestrial mental channel by master aetherius of venus. king was later decl

only made contact with a godlike being from another world, but he or she is offering a blend of science and religion that offers a theology that seems more applicable to the problems of modern humankind. there is a new age coming, the ufo prophets tell their followers. it will be an age wherein humankind will attain a new consciousness, a new awareness, and a higher state or frequency of physical vibration. the ufo beings themselves come from higher dimensions all around us which function on different vibratory levels, just as there are various radio frequencies operating simultaneously in our environment. the space brothers and sisters have come to earth to reach and to teach those humans who will respond to the promise of a larger universe. according to the ufo prophets, the space beings

to earth to reach and to teach those humans who will respond to the promise of a larger universe. according to the ufo prophets, the space beings have advanced information which they wish to impart to their weaker cousins on earth. they want humankind to join an intergalactic spiritual federation. they are here to teach, to help awaken the human spirit, to help humankind rise to higher levels of vibration so that the people of earth will be ready to enter new dimensions. such a goal, according to the ufo prophets, was precisely what jesus (c. 6 b.c.e. c. 30 c.e, the buddha (c. 563 c. 483 b.c.e, the prophets in the bible, and the other leaders of the great religions sought to teach humanity. in fact, jesus, known to mark-age and others in the flying t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

rock. thousands of believers came to pass through the integratron and to receive antiaging electrostatic charges. van tassel founded the ministry of universal wisdom in 1953, basing its precepts on revelations from the space brothers. the ministry taught the universal law that operates on humankind in seven states: gender (male and female; the creator as cause; polarity of negative and positive; vibration; rhythm; relativity; and mentality. van tassel maintained his headquarters at giant rock, california, for many years, making it a gathering place for both the curious and the true believers. he was the author of i rode a flying saucer (1952) and the council of seven lights (1958. m delving deeper gibbons, gavin. they rode in space ships. new york: citadel press, 1957. sachs, margaret. th

it prepare to lift off with them. such a positive portrayal of alien lifeforms as that depicted in close encounters of the third kind was in sharp contrast to the monsters and the invaders that had populated so many science fiction motion pictures, and the way was paved for the arrival of spielberg s e.t. the extraterrestrial (1982. in this film, an amphibian/reptilian entity so lived on the love vibration that audiences could not resist its charm. the evil alien appeared banished from the screen and television sets, and talk of government cover-ups was forgotten by all but a small number of diehard ufo investigators. even those aliens who looked human, such as robin williams on the series mork and mindy (1978 82, were not at all threatening. sinister aliens didn t return to the general pu

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

which always must make the choice between good and evil. in their capacity to help, though, these angels can be called upon to assist humans in various ways. it is these archangels, then, that the magi evoke in their ceremonies. accompanying the concept of the planetary spirits, or archangels, was something the egyptians called ghekau h or word of power. the word of power, when spoken, released a vibration capable of evoking spirits. the most powerful hekau for calling up a specific spirit in ceremonial magic is that spirit fs name. gto name is to define, h cried count cagliostro, a famous occultist of the eighteenth century. and, to the magi of the middle ages, to know the name of a spirit was to t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 58

the practical people of the material world. they usually desire and achieve love, power, and success. eight is the number associated with large corporations and organizations. it is a powerful number, and those bearing the responsibilities of the number eight may succumb to the negative polarity of becoming demanding individuals. 9.nine is the number representing humanitarianism. those under this vibration must be prepared to give up all personal desire and ambitions. number nine operates under the law of fulfillment, and its appeal is to the all-inclusive, to the many. the negative polarity of the number nine personality is to become egocentric. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 146 prophecy and divination numerologists assessed pers

eives philanthropic plans and seeks to help the masses with their improvement, expansion, and growth. the negative vibrations that accrue around the 22 personalities may lead them to become self-promoters, rather than idealists who work for the general good of the many. according to the precepts of numerology, one fs name is very important, as it is concerned with sound, a direct manifestation of vibration. therefore, since each letter of every alphabet has its distinctive sound, it follows that each letter would have its own distinctive number. using the one to nine cycle it is imperative to establish the essence of the number. the graph that follows, with a name given as an example, shows how to arrive at the number vibration. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v

an example, shows how to arrive at the number vibration. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z example: m a r y j o h a y e s 4 1 9 7 1 6 8 1 7 5 1 21 7 22 3 7 4 14 (1+4= 5 the five is the number of this person fs name, and according to numerology such a number relates to the person fs character and personality. referring back to the basic explanation of the number vibration, a five would make mary a progressively minded who must be prepared for much travel and many changes in her life. numerologists claim that numbers hold the key to determining many aspects of one fs life and destiny. some who practice numerology even believe that totaling the number of the vowels of one fs name can identify the essence of a person fs inner self and the soul. using mary fs

l powers of healing or prophecy to the supplicants. the recipient of tribal empowerment is able to obtain personal contact with the invisible world of spirits and to pierce the sensory world of illusion which veils the great mystery. often this gift is heightened by the intoning of the personal mantra, the personal song, the holy syllables that attune him or her with the eternal sound, the cosmic vibration of all creation. a crucial element in tribal empowerment is the ability to rise above linear time. most t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 190 objects of mystery and power witchcraft puppet (fortean picture library) people have accepted the conventional concept of time as existing in some sort of sequential stream flowing along in on

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

tance is one which is heaven and earth; that is to say, according to its degrees of polarization, subtle or fixed. 108 this substance is what hermes trismegistus calls the great "telesma" when it produces splendour, it is called light. it is this substance which god creates before everything else, when he says "let there be light" it is at once substance and movement. it is fluid, and a perpetual vibration. its inherent force which set it is motion is called "magnetism" in the infinite, this unique substance is the ether, or the etheric light. in the stars which it magnetizes, it becomes astral light. in organized beings, light, or magnetic fluid. in man it forms the "astral body" or the "plastic medium" the will of intelligent beings acts directly on this light, and by means of it on all

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

of force, chesed and netzach. the colours attributed to each of the sephiroth also follow a similar pattern, being divided up across the four worlds. these are known as the "scales" of colour, and link colour to a theory similar to sound, where notes vibrate across octaves to achieve different levels of sound. the maxim of colour, sound and number systems is that they all relate to frequencies of vibration, and the universe is seen as a constantly active system which may be reduced to ranges of energy arrayed in levels of frequency. king scale: blue- the sky (masloth. empress scale: white, flecked red, blue, yellow- the robe of the justified osiris is of these colours, which are those of the creative energy fulfilled as white. emperor scale: blue pearl grey- derived from the king and queen

ser banishing ritual of the pentagram. 8. hod; the ritual of the crystal crystal; bdlch; the crystal acts as a receptacle and focus of light, demonstrating the structure of nature. it encourages equilibrium and the clarity of definition, that we may know our own direction. once the oath has been made, the stage of hod in the sequence is reached, which is primarily concerned with reverberation and vibration. a suitable ritual implement for this is a crystal, which symbolises the manner in which the form of hod refracts the light which reaches it from netzach in the creative process. in a sense, hod, and this rite, seal the intention of the work before it is manifest through yesod and malkuth. point heh light the candle and place in the east. say; behold! the dawn is the rising of the light

h in the creative process. in a sense, hod, and this rite, seal the intention of the work before it is manifest through yesod and malkuth. point heh light the candle and place in the east. say; behold! the dawn is the rising of the light. i face the east and see the sun rise. point vau take the crystal or prism and look at the light of the candle as it passes through the object. say; the light is vibration. the crystal is vibration. all things move according to their own nature. point daleth return to the east and ring a bell or make one chime of a gong. listen to the vibrations of the sound and visualise a door opening in the east through which light and sound pass. state aloud your particular purpose and visualise the words passing through the door and resonating with the light. state; m

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

ternary name of which three is the principle. now, if, in the ancient ordinations, the quaternion had to have its own source in us, with much greater reason should the name of christ take from himself alone its whole efficacy and light. no doubt, a great virtue is attached to this true pronunciation whether central or oral, of that great name, and that of jesus christ, which is as its flower. the vibration of our elementary air is a very secondary thing in the process by which these names make sensible what was not so before. their virtue is to do to-day, and at all times, what they did at the beginning, in creating all things; and, as they made all things before the air existed, no doubt they are still higher than the air when they perform the same functions now; and it is no more impossi

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

ego. it will be recalled, as stated as an axiom, that certain of the psychological principles of man have their correspondence with various organs and limbs and parts of the physical body. the exercise called the middle pillar is a demonstration of this axiom, giving the attributions of these principles as a practical experiment to be attempted. the visualization of the sephiroth and the measured vibration of divine names arouse the centers of this aura, or sphere of sensation, from their former latent condition. the effect is gradually to bring into operation the dormant and hitherto unsuspected parts of the psyche. the results of this practice evince, for one thing, an unparalleled increase of vitality and power. this induces and is succeeded by a calmer judgment, less perturbable by the

briated in a balanced disposition. ths also the object of the qabalistic cross to accomplish. one more word before proceeding to a description of the technique of its performance. the tradition holds that these words should be vibrated and not merely enunciated. that is to say, the must discover for hmself that method of humming or of pronouncing these words which will assist in the production of vibration. some find that these words uttered in a shrill voice is best adapted to the requirements. others, including the present writer, have found through experiment and frequent test that a moderately deep pitch, slightly higher than the ordinary speaking voice, is most suited to produce the desired vibration. each syllable should evenly vibrated, no one being accented at the expense of anothe

d that these words uttered in a shrill voice is best adapted to the requirements. others, including the present writer, have found through experiment and frequent test that a moderately deep pitch, slightly higher than the ordinary speaking voice, is most suited to produce the desired vibration. each syllable should evenly vibrated, no one being accented at the expense of another. the test of the vibration, strange though it may seem, is that should detonate in the palms of the hands and the soles of the feet. the qabalistic cross and the pentagram ritual 51 when vibrating a word forcibly, but not necessarily loudly, a tingling sense should be felt in every cell and nerve of the body, and it should seem particularly that in the hands and feet every atom and cell has become alive and is in

e though it may seem, is that should detonate in the palms of the hands and the soles of the feet. the qabalistic cross and the pentagram ritual 51 when vibrating a word forcibly, but not necessarily loudly, a tingling sense should be felt in every cell and nerve of the body, and it should seem particularly that in the hands and feet every atom and cell has become alive and is in a state of rapid vibration. little more than this can be said in explanation without actual demonstration. but it is such a simple matter in which to attain proficiency that no difficulty should be experienced. the metaphysical theory involved here is that by means of vibration, the actual formation of the body-mind system may be changed and renewed.6 that is to say, the proponents of the system urge for a conside

through the roof, and finally that the semblance of a vast figure with head in the clouds of space is obtained, the feet resting securely on earth. in fad, from &us exalted point of view, the earth seems but a small globe beneath the feet. having obtained ths sense of expansion, and it may be accompanied by a heightened sense of consciousness or of ecstasy, then let hun visualize during the first vibration that the ray of light descends from the heavens upon hs head, penetrating him and eventually illumining the region of his feet whch are set firmly upon the earth. the sense of expansion is a definite one, rendering the performance of the gestures of the qabalistic cross a much more vital and significant experience. the reasons given for the necessity of this astral expansion lies in the

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

sumerian peoples seems to have been lunar-oriented, a religion- or religion- magickal structure- of the night, of darkness in a sense. invocations using solar formulae have proved thus far effective in successfully banishing necronomicon demons and intelligences. for instance, the kaddish prayer of the jewish faith contains some solar elements that have proved resilient to inimical genii, and the vibration of the lord's prayer for christians is also a workable method. we suggest that individual operators utilise an equivalent solar (i.e, positive light) invocation from their own religion or the religion of their ancestors, should the no longer have a religion or should they have changed it in their lifetime. for best practical purposes in the beginning- for those intent on actually using t

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

the intelligent reader must either deny them or interpret them in a new way. xxxii new millennium magic the most common response is an attempt to alter the terms of magic to suit the modern zeitgeist. increasingly, magical texts are written with buzz words derived from science. a buzz word is a word used so vaguely that it has lost its spe- cific meaning and retains only an emotional connotation "vibration" is a favorite of modern occult writers, along with "energy" and "electricity" and "magnetism" the use of material terms to describe spiritual events is often unavoidable, but there is little attempt made by these writers to distinguish a term as used in magic from the same term used in science. magic is presented as a subtle branch of science that relies on material forces and works wit

: all is light with an awareness of its allness, god grew aware of its texture or substance, which was all substances, all qualities, not one after the other, not even blended together, but all qualities in potential before they become qualities. this may be thought of as an endless sea of white light that is experienced as self rather than considered by self, containing all colors, all levels of vibration that could be. white noise is a material approximation of this idea. within this sea of white light, desire ranged endlessly seeking some limited quality upon which it could fur itself and rest. but as yet there was nothing. the absolute freedom embodying the will to realize all potential was as yet unrealized. the frustrated desire of god recoiled upon itself, falling inward ever closer

ced the light, which is a universal phenomenon cutting across times and cultures. however, it should be understood that it is not a physical radiance in its essence, and no mere mortal could endure its unalloyed puri- ty "the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see (i timothy 6: 16. what is perceived as the light is only a reflection in the physi- cal realm of the vibration of divine spirit. physical white light is the highest metaphor the human mind can create to suggest the true desire and purpose of the unmanifest. a man or woman need not be a prophet to experience it. it can, and has, descended upon the most humble of persons, and in all cases has transformed their lives. for the light conveys, in deeper language than words, deeper than images, the grea

rst point of self-awareness-there came into being a kind of motion. this was not motion as humankind understands it, for manifest motion exists in multidimensional time-space. this primary motion was more akin to desire. on the great shoreless sea of nothingness came a pulse that was like a wave on water, which moves across the surface but does not carry with it the body of water. it was like the vibration of the string of a musical instrument, or the undulation of a serpent. this primal pulse of desire gave a quality to the infinite nothingness, which may be called light, or spirit. physical light is only a pale reflection of this light. nothingness came alive with pulsations that were as yet undirected and uniform- ly balanced. consider the serpent. undulations flow past its ribs, but th

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

s a common feature both of legends of the werewolf and other were-animals, and of the lore of spiritualism and theosophy. it is known as repercussion. werewolves are astral projections. the astral body can take any form desired, since its shape is not fixed but reflects the expectations and emotions of the traveler. regarding repercussion, charles w. leadbeater wrote: the principle of sympathetic vibration mentioned above also provides the explanation of that strange and little-known phenomenon called repercussion, by means of which any injury done to, or any mark made upon, the materialized body in the course of its wanderings will be reproduced in the physical body. we find traces of this in some of the evidence given at trials for witchcraft in the middle ages, in which it is not infreq

iritual creatures, most of which do not concern us. we are interested in those that pertain to the astral world and its inhabitants. the astral world, which theosophists preferred to call the astral light, is divided by them into seven levels or degrees. they are not to be thought of as one above the other, or even as concentric shells like the layers of an onion, but rather as different rates of vibration that interpenetrate and exist simultaneously in the same place. according to theosophical doctrine, they are all physical but possess graduated degrees of density-from the most gross, which is not much removed from common matter, to the most refined, which is akin to spirit. so when we speak of a man as rising from one plane or subplane to another, we do not speak of him as necessarily m

which was the double. sometimes before falling asleep, he saw a strange background of small, misty-blue or mauve circles that vibrated. to his young mind, they resembled a gelatinous cluster of frogs' eggs, and were on the limit of visibility. the blue circles would fill with tiny grinning faces having piercing steel-blue eyes, and fox would hear a chorus of mocking voices chant in rhythm to the vibration of the circles"'that is it, you see! that is it, you see""07 the background of blue circles persisted into adulthood, minus the faces, and occurred during many experiences of astral projection. fox also had, during his early childhood, numerous dreams in which objects seemed to be stretched or expanded. this sense that "things went wrong" sometimes intruded into his waking life. he gave

use of this experience in her 1961 novel, goose of hermogenes, in which she wrote "a kind of paralysis descended on my limbs as i fought; and so much energy was drained from my physical form that i found myself for some while unable to stir."127 she wrote that she had no sense that the probing was hostile "only searching" in an impersonal way. it was accompanied by what she described as a distant vibration "oddly enough, i did not immediately connect it with the a. 0. or its secret chiefs: only after receiving the note of refusal did i begin to do so. before that, i had scarcely taken the secret chiefs seri usly' in 1954, she tried to gain admission to dion fortune's society of the inner light. after being put through a correspondence course followed by a rigorous face-to-face interrogatio

ic divine names that were vibrated in a special way on the breath, so that they resonated in the chest and in the bones of the head. dion fortune wrote: when one is deeply moved, and at the same time devotionally exalted, the voice drops several tones below its normal pitch and becomes resonant and vibrant; it is this tremor of emotion combined with the resonance of devotion which constitutes the vibration of a name, and this cannot be learnt or taught; it can only be spontane us' fortune is a bit misleading, in that it is perfectly possible to teach anyone to vibrate a word of power in a physical sense. what cannot be easily taught is the inner vibration of the word, which occurs on higher levels of the mind. the general concept of vibrating power words to control spiritual beings was der

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

insufficient for the larger percentage of readers who come upon the rituals for the first time, never having worked a ritual before. even when a ritual is described in detail, it is not enough for the practitioner to know all of the required physical actions and gestures. much more important are the inner actions-visualization of astral forms, manipulation of energy centers and esoteric currents, vibration of words of power, transformation of the aura and the astral body. in those extremely rare instances where both the outer and inner actions of a ritual are described in precise and exhaustive detail, it is still not enough. the ritual will prove ineffective unless the practitioner has trained and strengthened his or her occult faculties. introduction xiii you can study the theory of how

taining concentration on a single point for prolonged periods, for projecting the will at a distance, and for visualizing complex astral forms both inside and outside the body. controlled breathing exercises are prominent since mastery of the breath is essential for controlling the subtle forces of the mind and body, particularly the fiery energy of kundalini. also vital to success is the skilled vibration of words of power, both inwardly and outwardly, a technique that is often mentioned but seldom taught in detail. ceremonial magic truly is the yoga of the west. it has not been accorded the importance it deserves because its virtue as a serious discipline of self-transformation has remained overshadowed by the flash and glamour of its outward show, and by the false expectations and erron

index finger of your left hand. begin the next cycle by unlocking your throat and inhaling for three repetitions of the mantra, and continue until you complete the number of cycles determined prior to beginning your exercise. successful practice will be indicated by a profuse cooling perspiration that covers the entire body after the fifth or sixth cycle of breath. you may also become aware of a vibration in your body that is almost like a high-pitched humming in your muscles. when you have completed the set number of breath cycles, put down the rosary and close your eyes. press your hands over your face with the heels of your palms covering the hollows of your eyes and slide them down and off as though drawing off a skin-tight mask. open your eyes and sit for a minute or two, breathing n

ur heart-center radiating outward to expand the envelope of your aura into a sphere that surrounds your entire gigantic form. sound the four hebrew letters of the name lhvh individually so that the resonance of your voice sets every part of your body vibrating in sympathetic response. the letters are vibrated with a regular rhythm, their sounds of equal duration and drawn out upon the breath. the vibration of the name empties most of the air from your lungs but does not leave you gasping "yod-heh-vav-heh" this resonant sound-force expands to fill your transparent golden aura and sets it vibrating in sympathy. the vibrations of your aura send the air issuing from between your lips outward in all directions, expanding at an exponential rate until the vibration ofyour voice fills the entire u

av-heh" this resonant sound-force expands to fill your transparent golden aura and sets it vibrating in sympathy. the vibrations of your aura send the air issuing from between your lips outward in all directions, expanding at an exponential rate until the vibration ofyour voice fills the entire universe to its uttermost limits. feel with your astral awareness the entire universe humming with this vibration as though it were a giant crystal bell. 92 standing exercises draw several normal breaths and allow the expanded balloon of your aura to contract to its normal shape nearer to the limits of your form. allow your giant form to shrink back into your physical body within your practice chamber. turn one quarter of a revolution clockwise on the spot where you stand and assume the standing pos

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

grammaton was intended to convey the inner understanding of the name. the second aspect of any name is its correct vocalization. in the systems of modern magic that have descended from the golden dawn, this vocalization is called "vibrating" the name. unless a name is correctly vibrated, it never becomes completely real in magic, and as a consequence its power is never fully realized. the correct vibration of words of power, which in eastern occultism go under the general title of "mantras" is the most jealously guarded secret of magic. each magical system has its own hidden methods for vibrating words and names. because these techniques are so closely protected, they are inevitably lost when a magical system becomes unable to sustain itself by the traditional transfer of secrets from mast

hants has been lost. the female worshippers of dionysus among the ancient greeks employed bloodcurdling cries that were reported to freeze the blood of any man foolish enough to venture within hearing range. some of these wild chants have been preserved, but the manner of their vocalization has been lost. the universal features of language allow us to make some general observations on the magical vibration of names. consonants for the most part cannot be extended or elongated on the voice without the support of vowels. for example, if we try to stretch the sound of the letter b with the breath, we must add an e sound after it, which gives us b-e-e-e-e-e. even those consonants that are sustainable, such as f, l, m, n, r, s, v, and z, all involve a tightness in the throat, compression of the

he lips, or pressure of the tongue against the palate or teeth. they are sounds held under constraint. only the vowels can be voiced with a fully opened throat. this allows them to be projected with considerable power, because the column of air within the open mouth and throat can be made to resonate like the hollow interior of a drum. when we loudly sustain a vowel on the voice, we can feel this vibration of air against our diaphragm and chest and feel it tickling inside our nose and at the back of our throat. the consequence of this inherent difference between vowels and consonants is that vowels have power and consonants, for the most part, do not. both are necessary to form words, but the vowels are the vitality of the words, and the consonants merely act as a template to limit and sha

pattern. magically, vowels are masculine and represent shiva or shakta, the creative god force that embodies everything but is itself without form; consonants are feminine and represent shakti, the formative goddess force that has no inherent creativity but enables all creation. the most famous of eastern mantras, om or aum, involves the prolonged sustaining of the 0 sound, which causes a strong vibration in the diaphragm, chest cavity, and throat, followed by a gradual closing of the lips with the mouth cavity still held open, so that the m sound, which gradually emerges out of the 0 sound, transfers this vibration from the chest to the upper throat and nose. in this way the magical essence of the om is drawn forth from deep in the abdomen and brought up into the head. 44 tetragrammaton

om deep in the abdomen and brought up into the head. 44 tetragrammaton the awareness that the life force in a name lies in its vowels caused the ancient hebrew priests to conceal the vowels of tetragrammaton, initially from outsiders such as the greeks and romans, then ultimately from their fellow hebrews, who were regarded by the priests as too worldly and corrupted to be entrusted with the true vibration of the name. when the priesthood failed after the destruction of herod's temple, the correct vibration of the name was lost. it would perhaps be a hopeless task to attempt to restore the correct vibrations of all twelve banners of the name when there is so much doubt over just the first banner, ihvh. however, it is the custom in modern magic to vibrate names of power letter by individual

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

n joins with a woman in the secret act, he becomes a god since he converts himself into a creator at that very moment. some seers state that in those precise moments of love, the two beings are seen enveloped by a brilliant burst of light; they are enveloped by the most subtle and potent forces that are in nature. if a man and a woman would know how to withdraw without the spasm and retain such a vibration, then they can operate with it as magicians in order to purify themselves and obtain everything. however if they do not know how to retain such light, it will abandon them in order to confine itself in the universal currents, yet leaving behind it the open doors from where evil can enter into them. then love is converted into hatred, illusion is followed by deception. with the mantric pr

s. secret paths lead the disciple towards the heart of the earth. the double vital current of the genie of the earth is represented in the sign of the infinite. the double vital current sustains and nourishes the entire planet earth, thus, we (all the living beings) are organized upon this divine archetype. a divine atom exists in the center of the sign of the infinite. the nine spheres of atomic vibration are concentrically focused within this atom of the genie of the earth. the holy eight glows resplendent with glory within the center of the earth. el zohar nos advierte enf ticamente que en el fondo del abismo vive el adam protoplastos, el principio diferenciador de las almas. con ese principio tenemos que disputarnos en lucha a muerte, la victoria. la lucha es terrible, cerebro contra s

seres vivientes estamos organizados sobre este arquetipo divino. en el centro del signo del infinito existe un tomo divino. las nueve esferas de vibraci n at mica se enfocan conc ntricamente en este tomo del genio de la tierra. el santo ocho resplandece de gloria en el centro de la tierra. 65 in the center of this holy eight the central atom is found, which is where the nine spheres of universal vibration are focused, that is the law. kabbalistic traditions kabbalistic traditions tell us that adam had two wives, lilith and nahemah. it is stated that lilith is the mother of abortion, homosexuality and all crimes against nature in general. nahemah is the malignant and fatal beauty; nahemah is the mother of adultery and passionate fornication. any marriage in violation of the law is easy to

yss. these are twelve spheres, or universal regions, which mutually penetrate and interpenetrate without mixing together. these twelve spheres gravitate within the central atom of the sign of the infinite. a solar humanity unfolds within these twelve spheres. we have already said that the sign of the infinite is in the center of the earth, in the heart of the earth. the ten sephiroth of universal vibration emanate from the ain soph (the micro-cosmic star) that guides our interior. the ain soph is the real being of our being. luz y conciencia luz y conciencia son dos fen menos de una misma cosa. a mayor grado de conciencia cr stica, mayor grado de luz. la conciencia cristo del sol est siendo absorbida gradualmente por los planetas. cuando los planetas de nuestro sistema solar hayan absorbid

ienen de sephira, la madre divina, que reside en el templo coraz n. 75 the direct key for the direct knowledge it is necessary that our gnostic disciples learn how to get out their physical body in order to travel with their internal vehicles with complete consciousness in order to penetrate within the different sephirothic regions. it is necessary to directly know the twelve spheres of universal vibration, where all of the beings of the universe develop and live. the disciple must concentrate on the chakra of the heart, which is where the cosmic divine mother abides. the disciple must beseech the sephirah, the mother of the sephiroth; begging her to take him out from his physical body and take him to the different departments of the kingdom in order to study the sephiroth of kabbalah dire

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

do function as intuition, hunches or conscience. sometimes (often) they speak in symbolic language, and leave it for you to interpret. they seldom make predictions (global or personal) 4. the h. g. a. will not judge or flatter (e. g, agree with you that someone is treating you badly; fluff up or demolish your ego, etc. it will advise, if asked. 5. a guide who is a real h. g. a. will never have a vibration of fear, only love. this is not a shadow figure; it is here to protect you. 6. your h. g. a. will answer "yes" if asked "are you my true guide" a false guide will avoid the question or disappear. test them. 7. steinbrecher says your guide may also have the characteristics or features of your ninth house placement (superconsciousness. i have not always found this to be the case, but you c

l, and trace them in order onto the golden dawn rose glyph (see figure 2-c) through a thin sheet of paper. it is best to use a ruler. the usual way of making a sigil is to indicate its opening with a circle and close with a small line. in our lodge we usually close with an arrow, so gabriel looks like figure 2-d. what have you just done? you have made a glyph or visual image of an angelic name or vibration. here we have a western technique wherein the image or visual representation is another method of communicating to an entity whose word or name we are calling upon verbally and mentally, similar to the yantra/mantra concept in the east. we could color it according to the letter associations just mentioned, that is, make the first part of the line blue (g, gimel; then yellow (b, beth; ora

rry similar ideas in many metaphysical traditions, from the ancient pythagorean numerical mysticism to modern-day numerology. a good understanding of the primary ideas associated with the first nine numbers (as well as eleven, which will be used in this book) are crucial concepts to be employed in a variety of ways in magical work. hebrew letters are also numbers.names have a particular numerical vibration. so do biblical phrases or affirmations. here is a brief review of numerical symbolism based primarily on the qabalistic interpretations of eliphas levi and paul case. 1. one represents unity, the initial impulse, or sum of all existing things. on the tree of life, this is symbolized by kether, the crown. it has no planetary association and is beyond conceptualization in terms of mytholo

epresents realization. the eight-pointed star or eight-spoked wheel is a symbol of christ, as well as mercury. on the tree, it is attributed to hod, or the sphere of splendor. its mercurial connections imply knowledge and truth-seeking, especially in magical work. it symbolizes concrete form wherein the force of netzach finds expression. as a duplication of four, it also represents alteration and vibration. levi relates it to the astral light, or magical agent wherein all vibrations exist. it also symbolizes culture, education, and evolution. 9. nine represents fullness or completion. the numbers find their fullest expression in nine; after that, they start repeating and rearranging themselves. it is the number of divine reflection and on the tree is represented by yesod, the foundation. y

to produce justice. take this as a cue. if you use the eleventh kamea, apply it with great care. shapes the shapes given on pages 43-51 are suggested outlines for your talisman based on the number/sphere which you are working with. the triangle within a circle is to be used for three.binah/saturn; the cube is for four.chesed/jupiter, etc. one only needs to count the sides to know which numerical vibration is being called upon (some have more than one shape. we have made full-page planetary shapes so the student can photocopy them and use them immediately. other shapes incorporated into the talisman (circles, smaller triangles, squares, etc) should be carefully drawn with a compass and a ruler. planetary relationships very early in its evolution, human consciousness deduced that there was

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

re as six powers resumed in a seventh. these are called sakti (mahamaya) and are related to kanya, i.e, virgo, as the 6th zodiacal sign; they are parasakti, force of light and heat; inanasakti, intellect; itchasakti, cause of voluntary movements; kriyasakti, energy of will kundalini sakti, the life force show in attraction and repulsion, positive and negative; mantrika sakti, the power of sounds, vibration, music, words and speech; numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott these are summarized in daivi prakriti=the light of the logos. our physical senses know as 5, are an incomplete set, there are indeed 7 forms or modes of perception, as appears in the highest developments of the chabrat zereh aur bokher, and as described in the oldest sanskrit occult scie

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

in the constitution of the individual, so were his natural inclinations deduced therefrom, thus when in the astrological jargon it was said that a man had aries rising, he was said to be of a fiery nature, his natural tendencies being active, energetic and fiery, for in the constitution of such a one the fiery ether predominates. and these ethers were stimulated, or endowed with a certain kind of vibration, by their presidents, the planets; these latter being thus suspended in orderly disposed zones. unto the planets, too, colour and sound were also attributed; the planetary colours are connected with the ethers, and each of the planetary forces was said to have special dominion over, or affinity with, one or other of the zodiacal constellations. communion with the hierarchies of these con

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

t of those seven names, levanael thus" the seven names are those of the planets, given earlier. th cross of levanael is shown in figure 15. on the back of the seal i the sigil shown in figure 16. in the golden dawn, the word agla describes the nort and the element of earth. agla is notariqon for "thou ai mighty forever, 0 lord" agla is an angel in its own right and i 17 the rites of exorcism; the vibration of it is used for the exorcising of demons and any negative spirits. its place here, though, should not be associated to earth, but to its powers of exorcism in keeping any unwanted force out of the crystal that was placed on top of the seal. pr a c t i ca l us e of the seal dei aemeth as stated at the beginning of this paper, in the original dee manuscripts, the holy seal, or the sigill

" my reply is "who is to say that it is not given there in the tablets under a name not known to us at present" while studying mantra yoga in india some years ago, my teacher, vivandatta, was adamant that each country and area had its own vibrational pitch and its own karma. under the original dee scheme, there may be a possibility that each governor is assigned to a certain area according to its vibration. the bottom line to enochian theory is not really semantics, or who is applied to what, but whether the scheme works or not, regardless of whether it is the dee or the golden dawn version. at the time of this writing, i have not as yet seen any published information on how the names of the 30 aethyrs are de rived. i personally believe they were derived from some of the additional letters

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

d chiah. all of these are motivated by the zelem, the divine spark behind each phase of the soul. the officers in this grade are the zelem of the upper three phases, or the guiding force, while the wands are like the soul, the first manifestations of that impetus. collectively they are the higher levels of the soul, synthesized together in a working format in archetypal terms. opening the opening vibration that activates the link to the second order is its divine name "rose rubea et aurea crucie which is then transmitted to the individual by touching the rose cross. this also equates to establishing the link to the second order through the vault by way of the lightning flash. with the word "elohim gibor" is the second vibration, which summons the archangel khamael and the angelic choir of

which is then transmitted to the individual by touching the rose cross. this also equates to establishing the link to the second order through the vault by way of the lightning flash. with the word "elohim gibor" is the second vibration, which summons the archangel khamael and the angelic choir of the seraphim to assist with the ceremony. the secret number 20, refers to the gematria of the second vibration "elohim gibor" and also stands for the 20 princes of the enochian tablet of union, a complete synthesis of spirit on the enochian level. these are linked to the 64 kerubic emblems (the 16 subdivisions of each elemental tablet) 64=dyn justice--a title of geburah. both 20 and 64 equate to 84=enoch, the first human recipient of the enochian tablets. also, the 20th key of the tarot is resh

n level. these are linked to the 64 kerubic emblems (the 16 subdivisions of each elemental tablet) 64=dyn justice--a title of geburah. both 20 and 64 equate to 84=enoch, the first human recipient of the enochian tablets. also, the 20th key of the tarot is resh, the sun: the symbol of balanced polarity outside the boundary of human limitation; the beginning of the divine realm. the third important vibration is in the chief adept's proclamation "in the strength of elohim gibor" which opens the link specifically to the mars wall of the vault. when the adepts place the ends of their wands in the pastos, they formulate through the higher aspects of the soul, a ka or astral shell, which has all the vibrations of the 6=5 level. this in turn taps its vibration from the mars wall and is contained b

r" which opens the link specifically to the mars wall of the vault. when the adepts place the ends of their wands in the pastos, they formulate through the higher aspects of the soul, a ka or astral shell, which has all the vibrations of the 6=5 level. this in turn taps its vibration from the mars wall and is contained by the pastos. this shell remains in the pastos, and is tuned to link with the vibration of whoever lies within, which links his aura with that of the vibrational pitch of the 6=5 grade. the wands are joined above the pastos. the chief adept's wand is yechidah=28=unity or union. the 2nd adept's wand as chia=23=separated. the 3rd adept's wand is neshamah=390=firmament or heaven. this equates to "unity of the separated heavens" when all the divisions are added up they are 28+

nment through suffering. shin is resurrection, as the rewards for the quest of life. in the final part of the opening, shekinah appears veiled with a lamp under the veil. this shows that the unknown quality of the sphere, the feminine anima, is present, to be summoned forth from the deeper layers of the psyche. first point the postulant is robed in the white of spirit which symbolizes the overall vibration he experienced in the vault at the 5=6 level. the first knock is a symbol that the unification of the neshamah with the ruach and the nepshech was obtained in the 5=6 grade. the two bells are the yechidah and the chiah, the two stages of the soul he has yet to experience. the reception of the postulant with the words "heat and burden of the day" allude to the solar power of tiphareth, an

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

the body of illness. it relieves coughs, bronchitis, painful throats and viruses, tension and stressrelated conditions, burns, and ear pains and problems, especially in children. it is primarily a herb of purification and will help to banish sad thoughts, despair and doubts, and leave a positive approach. hyssop removes negativity from the home and from objects that have unwelcoming or sorrowful vibrations. ruled by jupiter. juniper juniper is a natural antiseptic. it relieves digestive and gastrointestinal inflammations, arthritis and rheumatism, joint and muscle pain and inflammation. it also increases male potency. juniper naturally purifies the home from past negative influences and future misfortune- use it especially at new year. it also acts as an amulet against accidents, theft an

he ancient egyptians wore amulets of coloured stones: red to treat disease, yellow for happiness and prosperity, and green for fertility. colour healing is not just a fancy: we know for a fact that each beam of coloured light has its own wavelength and is absorbed by the body through the skin and the optic nerves. this triggers complex biochemical changes. each of the seven primary wavelengths or vibrations of light visible to the human eye focuses on different parts of the body, evoking in them both a physiological and psychological response. red has the longest wavelength of visible colour and violet the shortest. the colours that we can see make up only a very small segment of the electromagnetic spectrum and lie between the infra red and ultra violet rays. methods of using colour for h

page 139. incense is placed in the east of the altar to the left of the ritual tools. incense is, as well as an elemental substance, an easy but powerful way of marking the boundaries between the everyday world and the magick. frankincense, myrrh or sandalwood is sometimes burned on the altar before a ceremony to purify the area, especially if the room is used for other purposes, and to raise the vibrations from the mundane to the more spiritual. if you are using the granular kind you burn on charcoal, you will need a censer, but a bowl containing sand will serve for incense sticks or cones. as the incense is burned, so the energies are released. candles all rituals and spells use a number of candles but they are particularly significant in formal magick. i will repeat very briefly the bas

ting in the middle again, rub the candle downwards, again concentrating on your goal. a few practitioners will rub from base to top for attracting magick and from top to bottom for banishing magick; it is also usual to use a white candle for attracting energies and a black for banishing. by physically touching the candle with the oil, it is said that you are charging the candle with your personal vibrations so that when it is lit, it becomes an extension of your mental power and life energy. if the candle represents another person and they are present, ask them to anoint their own candle. if you light a candle for a formal ritual on successive days, you should re-anoint the candle each time, visualising the partial completion of the goal. water water represents its own element and stands i

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

it would be helpful to consider the formula of yoga from what may be called the mathematical, or magical standpoint. this formula has been described in my text-book on magick, chapter iii, the formula of tetragrammaton. this formula covers the entire universe of magical operations. the word usually pronounced jehovah is called the ineffable name; it is alleged that when pronounced accurately its vibrations would destroy the universe; and this is indeed quite true, when we take the deeper interpretation. tetragrammaton is so called from the four letters in the word: yod, he, vau, and he. this is compared with the relations of a family- yod, the father, he, the mother; vau, the son; and the final he, the daughter (in writing she is sometimes distinguished from her mother by inserting a smal

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

course the heavens. this spring is threefold; of water, but also of steel, and of the seasons. also this paddock is the toad that hath the jewel between his eyes-aum mani padmen hum (keep us from evil) book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 112 [116] commentary( nu-gamma) a dowser is one who practises divination, usually with the object of finding water or minerals, by means of the vibrations of a hazel twig. the meadow represents the flower of life; the orchard its fruit. the paddock, being reserved for animals, represents life itself. that is to say, the secret spring of life is found in the place of life, with the result that the horse, who represents ordinary animal life, becomes the divine horse pegasus. in paragraph 6 we see this spring identified with the phallus, for

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

to influence the actions even of wild animals. he has employed poetic genius for political purposes (15) every force in the universe is capable of being transformed into any other kind of force by using suitable means. there is thus an inexhaustible supply of any particular kind of force that we may need (illustration: heat may be transformed into light and power by using it to drive dynamos. the vibrations of the air may be used to kill men by so ordering them in speech as to inflame war-like passions. the hallucinations connected with the mysterious energies of sex result in the perpetuation of the species (16) the application of any given force affects all the orders of being which exist in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected (illustration:

ting it two generations ago. but even he (profoundly as he studied, and luminously as he expounded, the nature of magick considered as a universal formula) paid no attention whatever to that question of the magical link, though he everywhere implies that it is essential to the work. he evaded the question by making the "petitio principii" of assigning to the astral light the power of transmitting vibrations of all kinds. he nowhere enters into detail as to how its effects are produced. he does not inform us as to the qualitative or quantitative laws of this light (the scientifically trained student will observe the analogy between levi's postulate and that of ordinary science "in re" the luminiferous ether) it is deplorable that nobody should have recorded in a systematic form the results

rge of small shot fired at a range of one hundred yards. our talisman must, therefore, be an object suitable to the nature of our operation, and we must have some such means of applying its force to such a way as will naturally compel the obedience of the portion of nature which we are trying to change. if one will the death of a sinner, it is not sufficient to hate him, even if we grant that the vibrations of thought, when sufficiently powerful and pure, may modify the astral light sufficiently to impress its intention to a certain extent on such people as happen to be sensitive. it is much surer to use one's mind and muscle in service of that hate by devising and making a dagger, and then applying the dagger to the heart of one's enemy. one must give one's hate a bodily form of the same

on-sense course be really that marvellous magick that frightens folk so? yes, even this triviality is one instance of how magick works. but the above practical programme may be a fiasco. one might then resort to magick in the conventional sense of the word, by constructing and charging a pantacle appropriate to the object; this pantacle should then cause a strain in the astral light such that the vibrations would compel some alien consciousness to restore equilibrium by bringing the book. suppose a severer and more serious aim; suppose that i wish to win a woman who dislikes me and loves somebody else. in this case, not only her will, but her lover's must be overcome by my own. i have no direct control of either. but my will is in touch with the woman's by means of our minds; i have only t

the one name; but the difference between the bulk of a mountain and that of a mouse is no more than one method of differentiating them, just as the letter "m" is not bigger than the letter "i: in any real sense of the word<matter by releasing the energies of one, so that the vibrations would excite the rest to disintegrate explosively> 119 our magician, with this in his mind, will most probably leave thunderstorms to stew in their own juice; but, should he decide (after all) to enliven the afternoon, he will work in the manner following. first, what are the elements necessary for his storms? he must have certain stores of electrical force, and the right kind of clouds

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

to influence the actions even of wild animals. he has employed poetic genius for political purposes) 15. every force in the universe is capable of being transformed into any other kind of force by using suitable means. there is thus an inexhaustible supply of any particular kind of force that we may need (illustration: heat may be transformed into light and power by using it to drive dynamos. the vibrations of the air may be used to kill men by so ordering them in speech as to inflame war-like passions. the hallucinations connected with the mysterious energies of sex result in the perpetuation of the species) 16. the application of any given force affects all the orders of being which exist in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected (illustration:

, this is indicated to the adept minor by the title conferred upon him on his initiation to that grade: hodos camelionis- the path of the chameleon (this emphasizes the omnivalence of the force) in the higher degrees of o.t.o- the a'.a. is not fond of magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 110 terms like this, which verge on the picturesque- it is usually called "the ophidian vibrations, thus laying special stress upon its serpentine strength, subtlety, its control of life and death, and its power to insinuate itself into any desired set of circumstances. it is of this universally powerful weapon that the secret chiefs must be supposed to possess complete control. they can induce a girl to embroider a tapestry, or initiate a political movement to culminate in a world-w

stances. it is of this universally powerful weapon that the secret chiefs must be supposed to possess complete control. they can induce a girl to embroider a tapestry, or initiate a political movement to culminate in a world-war; all in pursuit of some plan wholly beyond the purview or the comprehension of the deepest and subtlest thinkers (it should go without saying that the adroit use of these vibrations enables one to perform all the classical "miracles) these powers are stupendous: they seem almost beyond imagination to conceive "hic ego nec metas rerum nec tempora pono; imperium sine fine dedi" as vergil, that mighty seer and magician of rome at her perihelion says in his first book of the aenead (vergil whose every line is also an oracle, the leaves of his book more sacred, more sig

ough all the grades of the a'.a? yes and no: the system which was given to me to put forward is only one of many "above the abyss" all these technical wrinkles are ironed out. one man whom i suspect of being a secret chief has hardly any acquaintance with the technique of our system at all. that he accepts the book of the law is almost his only link with my work. that, and his use of the ophidian vibrations: i don't know which of us is better at it, but i am sure that he must be a very long way ahead of me if he is one of them. you have already in these pages and elsewhere in my writings examples numerous and varied of the way in which they work. the list is far magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 112 from complete. the matters of ab-ul-diz and of amalantrah show on

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

etia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer s* thought is a secretion of the brain (weissman. consciousness is a function of the brain (huxley. a. c. apart from its value in obtaining one-pointedness. on this subject consult tycarb, infra. a. c. projected cube) methods of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye. the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish (a) general control of the brain (establishment of functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control over one special portion (name of the spirit) the perfumes aid this through smell. usually the perfume will only tend to control a large area; but there is an attribution of perfumes to letters of t

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

from another prolonged effort; i said to myself that i couldn't face another task like 75 the last. but, all the while, i had a sort of uncomfortable prescience that the hardest part of my life's work lay before me "one day, a casual statement stirred me profoundly. the primary colours, you know, are red, yellow and blue. the colours shown in the rainbow vary from red to blue and violet; and the vibrations, or lengths, of the light-waves that give us violet grow shorter and shorter and, at length, give us red.2 these vibrations can be measured. one day, quite by chance, i came across the statement that there were innumerable light-waves longer than those which give violet. at once the question sprang: were these longer waves represented by colours which we don't see, colours for which we

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

to silver temples, and the rushing past fiery pillars, people worshipping, red garments, hawks; and then square pillars, an eye, or a flock of eagles, is not due to disorder in the realm of the vision, but to the want of paraphrase in the mind of the beholder when he, on his return, attempts to interpret what he has seen in rational symbols and words. 318 a chain of thought is simply a series of vibrations arising from the contact of a sense with a symbol or a series of symbols "if controlled by the reasoning power, and licensed by the will, such vibrations will be balanced and of equal length. but if uncontrolled by the lower will and the reason they will be unbalanced and inharmonious- that is, of uneven length" this we find explained in a g. d. manuscript entitled "the secret wisdom of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

the flaming sword the pentagram unwound) it is the final rise in perfect equilibrium of the force. the whole is lvx. showing the light imperfect, until it hath descended into hell (sowing_ waiting_ reaping. cyst reproduction of some simple animals. hibernation &c) the arms are stretched out and then refolded_ effort and peace. the cross sign shows hb:taw: and all four are thus amthsh and amn. the vibrations pass with the sun, of course. the light being thus fixed in the vault, all leave the same and the seal is given. 22 a golden dawn ritual omitted here for lack of space. 23= 6+ 1+ 10= 17. 24 see "the elemental calls of dr. dee "second point" the vault is opened in tiphereth symbols in three words of three, four, and five letters each (the triangle, the cross and the pentagram, though ihs

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

d, then the ears detecting the slightest sound, the flow of the will will be broken, just as the faintest zephyr, on a still evening, will throw out of the perpendicular an ascending column of smoke. but presently, as the will gains power, the sense of hearing, little by little, as it comes under control, is held back from hearing the lesser sounds, then the greater, and at length all sounds. the vibrations of the will having repelled the sound vibrations of the air, and brought the sense of hearing into equilibrium. now the upward mounting filament of smoke has become the ascending columns of a great volcano, there is a titanic blast behind it- a will to ascend. and as the smoke and flame is belched forth, so terrific is its strength, that even a hurricane cannot shake it or drive it from

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

rd one, and acceleration of the one already existing. now let us analyze what is meant by the worlds of the yogi when he says "as all came from god so must all return to god" the motion being, as it will be at once seen, a backward one, a slowing down of the one which already exists, until finally is reached that goal from which we originally set out by a cessation of thinking, a weakening of the vibrations of illusion until they cease to exist in equilibrium.7 52 7 "the forces of the universe are only known to us, in reality, but disturbances of equilibrium. the state of equilibrium constitutes the limit beyond which we can no longer follow them (gustave le bon "the evolution of matter" p. 94. the vedanta before we enter upon the theory and practice of yoga, it is essential that the reade

essly watch and criticize our lives. there are two persons in us- the thinker (or the worker) and the seer. the unwinding of the hoodwink from the eyes of the seer, for in most men the seer in, like a mummy, wrapped in the countless rags of thought, is what yoga purposes to do: in other words to accomplish no less a task than the mastering of the forces of the universe, the surrender of the gross vibrations of the external world to the finer vibrations of the internal, and then to become one with the subtle vibrator- the seer himself. we have mentioned the six chief systems of yoga, and now before entering upon what for us at present must be the two most important of them- namely, hatha yoga and raja yoga, we intend, as briefly as possible, to explain the remaining four, and also the neces

point where hatha yoga merges into raja yoga, and the complete control of the physical forces gives place to that of the mental ones. besides being able by the means of pr n y ma to control the breath, the yogi maintains that he can also control the omnipresent manifesting power out of which all energies arise, whether appertaining to magnetism, electricity, gravitation, nerve currents or thought vibrations, in fact the total forces of the universe physical and mental. pr na, under one of its many forms118 may be in either a static, dynamic, kinetic or potential state, but, notwithstanding the form it assumes, it remains pr na, that is in common language the "will to work" within the ak sa, from which it evolves the universe which appeals to our senses. the control of this world soul, this

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

and ceaseless must the work be before this can be done, but when the desire nature has been stabilised and purified, then the control of the mind-body comes more easily. hence the path of the devotee is easier in some ways than that of the intellectual man, for he has learnt the measures of purified desire, and progresses by the requisite stages. the personality has now reached a point where its vibrations are of a very high order, the matter in all three bodies relatively pure, and its apprehension of the work to be done in the microcosm, and the share to be taken in the work of the macrocosm is very advanced. it is apparent, therefore, why it is only at the third initiation that the great hierophant, the lord of the world, himself officiates. it is the first at which he contacts the ini

; a hand like this hand shall throw open the gates of new life to thee! see the christ stand! but when the initiate has made still further progress, and has taken two initiations, a change comes. the lord of the world, the ancient of days, the ineffable ruler himself administers the third initiation. why has this become possible? because now the fully consecrated physical body can safely bear the vibrations of the two other bodies when they return to its shelter from the presence of the king; because now the purified astral and controlled mental can safely stand before that king. when purified and controlled they stand and for the first time consciously vibrate to the ray of the monad, then with prepared bodies can the ability to see and hear on all the planes be granted and achieved, and

ee worlds he is governed only by will and purpose, self-initiated, and creates his body of manifestation, and thus controls (within karmic limits) his own times and seasons. the karma here referred to is planetary karma, and not personal. at this fourth initiation he contacts the love aspect of the monad, and at the fifth the will aspect, and thus completes his contacts, responds to all necessary vibrations, and is master on the five planes of human evolution. further, it is at the third, the fourth, and the fifth initiations that he becomes aware also of that "presence" which enfolds even that spiritual entity, his own monad. he sees his monad as one with the planetary logos. through the channel of his own monad he sees the self-same aspects (which that monad embodies) on a wider scale, a

ms. verses from the vedas. in the exoteric sense a mantram (or that psychic faculty or power that conveys perception or thought) is the older portion of the vedas, the second part of which is composed of the brahmanas. in esoteric phraseology mantram is the word made flesh, or rendered objective through divine magic. a form of words or syllables rhythmically arranged, so that when sounded certain vibrations are generated. manu. the representative name of the great being who is the ruler, primal progenitor and chief of the human race. it comes from the sanskrit root "man"-to think. manvantara. a period of activity as opposed to a period of rest, without reference to any specific length of cycle. frequently used to express a period of planetary activity and its seven races. maya. sanskrit "i

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

some of the facts stated are already well known, others are inferential, while some are the expression of old and true correspondences couched in a more modern form. a. the lowest cosmic plane is the cosmic physical, and it is the only one which the finite mind of man can in any way comprehend. b. this cosmic physical plane exists in matter differentiated into seven qualities, groups, grades, or vibrations. c. these seven differentiations are the seven major planes of our solar system. for purposes of clarity, we might here tabulate under the headings physical, systemic, and cosmic, so that the relationship and the correspondences may be apparent, and the connection to that which is above, and to that which is below, or included, may be plainly seen. chart iii the seven planes of our sola

teric and ulterior purpose, hid in the will consciousness of the supreme being, which perforce will be later demonstrated when the present objective is attained. the dual alternation of objective manifestation and of subjective obscuration, the periodic out-breathing, followed by the in-breathing of all that has been carried forward through evolution embodies in the system one of the basic cosmic vibrations, and the key-note of that cosmic entity whose body we are. the heart beats of the logos (if it might be so inadequately expressed) are the source of all cyclic evolution, and hence the importance attached to that aspect of development called the "heart" or "love aspect" and the interest that is awakened by the study of rhythm. this is true, not only cosmically and macrocosmically, but l

faculty that demonstrates throughout the entire astral body, and a man hears all over his vehicle and not only through the specialised organs, the ears, the product of physical plane action and reaction. this would necessarily be so, owing to the fluidic nature of the astral body. man on the physical plane hears at the same time a certain range of sounds, and only a small and particular gamut of vibrations impinges upon his ears. there are many of the lesser sounds of nature which entirely escape him, while the major group sounds are not differentiated at all. as evolution proceeds and the inner sense of hearing becomes acute, these other physical plane sounds will likewise swing into his ken, and he will be acutely conscious of all sounds on the astral, and the physical plane a thing, wh

oceeds and the inner sense of hearing becomes acute, these other physical plane sounds will likewise swing into his ken, and he will be acutely conscious of all sounds on the astral, and the physical plane a thing, which if possible now, would result in the shattering of the body. if the note of nature, for instance, were to strike but once upon the ear of a man (a note made up of the totality of vibrations produced by all dense material forms) his physical body would be completely disrupted. he is not ready yet for such a happening; the inner ear is not duly prepared. only when the threefold hearing is consummated will completed hearing on the physical plane be likewise permitted. hearing on the mental plane is simply an extension of the faculty of differentiating sound. the hearing dealt

ne. certain things take place on the second plane which need realisation, even if already theoretically conceded: heat or flaming radiation is first seen. form is taken, and the spheroidal shape of all existence originates. the first interplay between the polar opposites is felt. differentiation is first seen, not only in the recognised duality of all things, but in differentiation in motion; two vibrations are recognised. certain vibratory factors begin to work such as attraction, repulsion, discriminative rejection, coherent assimilation, and the allied manifestation of revolving forms, orbital paths and the beginning of that curious downward pull into matter that results in evolution itself. the primary seven manifestations of logoic existence find expression and the three, with the fou

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

correct knowledge, incorrect knowledge, fancy, passivity (sleep) and memory. there exists a vast field of knowledge which the seer must cognise at some time or another. it is generally conceded among occult psychologists, that there are three modes of apprehension: 1. direct cognition through the avenue of the senses, each sense, when in use, putting its user into contact with a distinct range of vibrations, demonstrating as form manifestations. 2. deduction or inference, the use by the cogniser of the reasoning powers of the mind in relation to that not directly perceived. this is, for the occult student, the use of the law of correspondences or of analogy. 3. the direct cognition of the yogi or seer, centered in the consciousness of the self, the ego on its own plane. this is achieved th

h concerns our relation to all other pilgrims, or towards the fourth kingdom in nature; tenderness covers our relation to the animal or third kingdom; steadiness of purpose deals with our relation to the hierarchy of the planet, and dispassion concerns our attitude to all the reactions of the lower personal self. the comprehensiveness of this sutra is therefore apparent and concerns all the brain vibrations of the disciple. the physical body is consequently looked upon as a vehicle for the expression of: a. helpfulness to our fellow men, b. tender handling of the animal kingdom, c. service on the physical plane in cooperation with the hierarchy, d. discipline of the physical appetites and dispassion in regard to all forms which appeal to the- 47- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis

will eventually contact that upon which he is meditating. then the nature of the thinker himself, as pure spirit, will be apprehended, and the steps, stages, objects, seeds, organs, forms (subtle or gross) will all be lost sight of and only spirit be known. both feeling and mind will- 60- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust then be transcended and only god himself be seen; the lower vibrations will no longer be sensed; colour will no longer be seen; only light will be known; vision will be lost sight of, and the sound or word will alone be heard. the "eye of shiva" will be left and with that the seer will identify himself. in the above fourfold elimination, the stages of realization are hinted at those stages which lead a man out of the world of form into the realm of the for

ngs are given by the ordinary student to the words attachment, desire, and their killing out. they are interpreted in terms of the student's small advancement. they are but english words which most inadequately and only symbolically seek to express an occult work. they can only be truly understood in terms of the law of attraction and repulsion and through an understanding of the system of occult vibrations. the will to live or to manifest is part of the divine life impulse, and therefore is right. the will to be or to manifest upon any specific plane or through any specific group of forms is not right when that sphere of manifestation is out-grown, and when any peculiar set of forms have served their purpose of providing media for experience-contacts and can teach no further lessons, evil

types of- 120- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust energy. they seem essentially in themselves to lack character or form but to be dependent for manifestation upon "that which is above and that which is below" the desire nature of man, for instance, seems to respond to the lure of the great world of illusion, the maya of the senses, or to the voice of the ego, using the mental body. vibrations reach the astral body from the physical plane and from the mental world, and according to the nature of the man and to the point in evolution which he has reached, so will be the response to the higher or the lower call. the astral body is either attentive to the egoic impression or swayed by the million voices of earth. it apparently has no voice of its own, no character of its own. th

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

ior, nonphysical structure..capable of strict scientific study and liable to its own disorders" some look upon it as a form of the self, with a life of its own; as a defense mechanism built up during the ages; as a response apparatus through which we contact aspects of the universe otherwise untouchable. to some, it is simply a vague term signifying that by which we register thought or respond to vibrations, such as those incorporated in public opinion and in the books written throughout the ages. to the esotericist, it is simply a word standing for an aspect of man which is responsive in one direction the outer world of thought and of affairs but which could be equally responsive in another the world of subtle energies and of spiritual being. this is the concept we shall hold in our thoug

and desires of the soul, the higher self, as he transmits them through the medium of the mind. the mind is regarded as in the nature of a sixth sense, and the brain as a receiving plate. we are already utilizing the five senses as avenues of perception, and they telegraph constant information to the brain. through their medium, information as to five vast fields of knowledge, or of five ranges of vibrations, is made available to man. it is intended that the mind should serve a similar purpose. this is summarized for us by meister eckhart, and embodies the position of all the mystics in both hemispheres "first, see that thy outward senses are properly controlled..now turn to the inward senses or noble powers of the soul, lower and higher. take the lower powers first. these are intermediate

s at once into its subject, and sees all its developments without much difficulty..hence it follows as it perfects itself it discards reasonings."12(78) the versatility of the rapidly moving and sensitively responsive mental substance can be brought, we have seen, into a stabilized condition, through prolonged meditation. this brings about a state of mind which renders the thinker unresponsive to vibrations and contacts coming from the outer phenomenal world and from the world of the emotions, and so renders passive the sensory apparatus, the brain and that vast inter-locking network which we call the nervous system. the world in which man usually functions is shut off, yet he preserves at the same time an intense mental attention and a one-pointed orientation to the new world in which tha

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

l with a form in one of the three kingdoms of nature, held coherently together, demonstrating characteristics, pursuing its own instinctual life and working as a whole towards something higher and better. a. therefore the soul is that which gives distinctive characteristics and differing form manifestations. b. the soul plays upon matter, forcing it to assume certain shapes, to respond to certain vibrations and to build those specified phenomenal forms which we recognise in the world of the physical plane as mineral, vegetable, animal and human, and for the initiate certain other forms as well. 4. the qualities, vibrations, colours, and characteristics in all the kingdoms of nature are soul qualities, as are the latent powers in any form seeking expression, and demonstrating potentiality

ancipation. c. by discrimination a faculty of the concrete mental body the lower bodies are trained in the art of distinguishing illusion from the centre of reality, the real from the unreal, the self from the not-self. then ensues, consequently, a period that must be surmounted wherein the attention of the ego is centred necessarily on the lower self and its vehicles, and wherein, therefore, the vibrations of the triad, the laws that deal with macrocosmic evolution, and the subjugation of fire for the use of the divine, have temporarily to be in abeyance. when man quickly sees the truth in all that he contacts, and automatically chooses truth or the real, then he learns next the lesson of joyful action, and the path of bliss opens before him. when this is so, the path of occultism becomes

that idealism and the sensing of the plan for humanity have a close relationship. idealism is analogous to the thought that precedes creation. the capacity for abstract thought and for concentration on the ideal is only now in process of development, for this capacity involves the utilization of certain atoms, the employment of matter of the higher sub-planes and the ability to synchronize one's vibrations with the great ones. only a few people in the race are true idealists (though their numbers are increasing; the small minority only, employ the concrete mind; while the masses are swayed entirely by the emotions. the time is coming when the intuitional body (the buddhic vehicle) will be organized, utilizing the higher spiritual mind as its medium. when that organization is completed the

nd does train his disciple so that it appears to the on-looking world as if he accomplishes miracles but forget not that the vast amount of work accomplished by one useful disciple only becomes possible when the control of all his three bodies is co-ordinated and his alignment accomplished. he who has a stable mental body that is strongly positive in reception from above, whilst negative to lower vibrations, he who has an astral body that is clear, uncoloured and still, he who also has a physical body with steady nerves and stable rhythm (it will be like a casket, beautiful, yet strong as steel) will serve as a vessel meet for the master's use, a channel through which he can unhindered pour his blessing upon the world. fourth: it should be noted that even the great ones themselves have to

characteristic of the higher kingdom in nature. a similar state of affairs exists in the early stages of the path of discipleship, and the final stages of the probationary path. the disciple becomes aware of capacities and powers which are not as yet intelligently under his control. he experiences flashes of insight, and of knowledge which seem unaccountable and of no immediate value. he contacts vibrations and the phenomena of other realms but remains unaware of the process whereby he has done so, and is incompetent either to renew or recall the experience. within his etheric body, he senses active forces. sometimes he can localise them, and in any case he admits theoretically that there is awakening into conscious activity, a sevenfold structure, which is symbolic in form, and potent whe

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ubplane of the physical plane, aided by a deva of the causal level who works with, or through, their egos. as men learn to sense and recognise these devas, more and more teaching will be given. they teach in three ways: a. by means of intuitional telepathy. b. through demonstration of colour, proving the accomplishment of certain things in this way. c. by definite musical sounds, which will cause vibrations in the ethers, which in their turn will produce forms. the ether will eventually appear to the enhanced vision of humanity to have more substance than it now has, and as etheric vision increases, the ethers will be recognised as being strictly physical plane matter. therefore when in sickness men shall call a deva, when that deva can destroy diseased tissue by sounding a note that will

hod of calling the devas will be discovered. this development must be approached with caution, for to the unprotected it leads to disaster. hence the necessity to inculcate pure living, the learning of protective invocations and formulas, and the power of the church and of masonry to protect. forget not that evil entities exist on other planes than the physical, that they can respond to analogous vibrations, and that the invocations that call a deva may, if sounded inaccurately, call a being that will work havoc. in ritual lies protection. hence the emphasis laid upon church forms and on the masonic rituals, an emphasis which will increase and not grow less as the years slip by. the force of invocations will be known later. every individual vibrates to some particular measure. those who kn

g. this whole matter must not be viewed from the standpoint of human consciousness, and the human standards of unfoldment and of awareness must not be regarded as holding prominent place in this evolution of divine life. this living entity has a different objective to the life which informs the fourth kingdom in nature. nevertheless three basic logoic influences, three major breaths, or three ray vibrations account for this kingdom's life-quality and appearance. this whole matter is too intricate for real comprehension, and the reader would do well simply to accept the statements i make, with reservations, and realise that when he himself is a member of the great company of initiates of the wisdom, that which is at present inexplicable to him may be made clear, and when fitted into its rig

on that the power to levitate the body, which is so oft today the subject of psychic interest and research, is dependent upon having produced a peculiar alignment of the personality through aspiration and an act of the will- 203- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust it presupposes in the three bodies a certain percentage of atoms of the adequate vibrations and lightness. this secret of translation is the underlying cause of the caste system, and caste is a symbol of translation. in the last analysis, souls pass from caste to caste as they "translate" their bodies. the clue to the translation is to be found in the fact that no act of translation ever involves one body alone, and no "passing on and up" into another dimension, into another s

itioned by the truer spiritual values. he then is on the path of illumination. i have sought to express the effects of these two major ray influences in terms of mysticism and of philosophy, but in very truth all that i have here said could be expressed scientifically and in terms of scientific formulas, if man were mentally equipped to appreciate them. but this is not yet possible. all these ray vibrations, no matter which they may be, can eventually be reduced to formulas and to symbols. reaction to environment, sensitive response to the ray influences which govern and express themselves through the forms which compose man's environment, a growing power to discriminate between energies and forces, a slowly developing sense of values (which sense is the one which eventually dispels illusi

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

the higher correspondence to the instinctual life of the human body. in the above paragraphs we have a simple summary of some of the deeper significances of the simple injunction "learn to discriminate" how much have we truly understood this injunction? intellectually, the mind may give assent. practically, the words frequently mean nothing. do they signify to us the power of the soul to separate vibrations into differing categories? yet we are told that the soul knows naught of separation! such are some of the paradoxes of esotericism to the uninitiate. the law of group progress can only begin to have a conscious effect in the life of the disciple who has been pledged and accepted. when he has established certain rhythms, when he is working effectively along certain well recognised group

. through this type of personality, his first ray soul can demonstrate, because the disciple has "recovered feeling, gained divine emotion, and filled his waiting heart with love" in such cases as this, the astral body is usually on the second ray, the mental body upon the fourth ray, and the physical body upon the sixth ray. this naturally tends to balance or upset the intensity of the first ray vibrations of the personality and soul. it is in the third life of reorientation that he gains the reward for the arresting of his selfish efforts, and aspects of the plan are then revealed to him. ray two"'again i stand; a point within a circle and yet myself' the love of love must dominate, not love of being loved. the power to draw unto oneself must dominate, but into the worlds of form that po

the other to the acquiring of knowledge. this registering of light within the periphery of the skull is connected with the relation to be found between the head centre and the centre between the eyebrows; that is, between the area (localised around the pituitary body) and that localised around the pineal gland. the vibratory effect, you know, of those two centres can become so strong that the two vibrations or their "pulsating rhythmic activity" can swing into each other's field of action and a unified magnetic field can be set up which can become so powerful, so brilliant and so pronounced that the disciple when closing his eyes can see it plainly. it can be visually sensed and known. eventually, and in some cases, it can definitely affect the optic nerve, not to its detriment but to the

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

acilitating soul alignment; it can also be a closer contact, a tuning in on the energy of my heart centre. how can you know that you have done so? only, my brother, by the after effects and not by any phenomenal vision, response or reaction. an increase of love and understanding, a developed impersonality and a keener response to need these would be some of the true reactions. study these various vibrations by practising the habit of contacting them with deliberation and determination, tuning on one or other of these four at separate times, noting results and registering any response. the statement which you make and to which i seek to call your attention is as follows: one must distinguish between essentials and non-essentials. this is a statement of deep occult fact and significance and

trouble of a group kind; i only make trouble for myself. i try to be loving and kind. i work as hard as i think i should. i love the truth and i endeavour to meet requirements. all of this may be true, my brother, but these statements do not constitute an alibi for what is wrong. the thing that can wreck the building work, which your group is intended to do, is the violence of your reactions and vibrations when you are emotionally upset (and this is of frequent- 512- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust occurrence) and the furious self-assertion whereby you endeavour to justify such violence, and your dramatic self-pity. unless you can learn to decentralise yourself, and cease this constant self-thought and self-commiseration under all circumstances, and stop v

state of awareness. that the seer may in all sincerity believe that he has registered a colour, a series of colours, or light, is entirely true in many cases, but what he has really recorded is the quality of a sphere of radiatory activity; this he does when his own individual sphere of radiatory activity is of the same nature and quality as that contacted. most seers register the astral range of vibrations of a person or a group and this through the medium of their own astral body. the impact of a truth or of a mental concept and its recognition is an expression of a similar contact, carried forward this time into the realm of the mind. this explains the truth lying behind all so-called "expansions of consciousness" to which the mind of man can respond; he registers a constant succession

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

d man will be whole. i cannot give you the relation of the planetary centres to the human being. too much knowledge would be given too soon and prior to the time when there is enough love present in human nature- 57- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust to offset the possible misuse of energy with its often disastrous consequences. the colours, the mathematical rate of the higher vibrations which emanate from the centres individual and planetary and the quality (esoterically understood) of the energies must be the subject of human research and self-ascertained. the clues and the hints have been given in the ageless wisdom. the slower method of research is the safer at present. early in the next century, an initiate will appear and will carry on this teaching. the remainder

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

pt, of expression and quality, of sign and meaning is vital to the growth of the disciple and the aspirant. the great need for most students is to arrive at meaning and to work with ideas and concepts. this activity will necessitate the use of the mind to understand, to grasp and to interpret. it requires the development of that mental sensitivity which will enable its possessor to respond to the vibrations of what we call the universal mind, the mind of god, the instigator of the plan. it presupposes a certain ability to interpret and the power to express the idea underlying the symbol- 9- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust so that others may share it with you. this thought of service and of growth in usefulness must be steadily borne in mind. can you not see how this pow

amours, and is even more dangerous because of the beautiful colouring which the resultant fog takes on. a man gets lost in a rapturous mist of his own making, which emanates from his astral body and which is composed of the sentimentalising of his own nature about his own desire and devotion to the object of his attracted attention. with all true aspirants, owing to the increased potency of their vibrations, this devotional sentiment can be particularly difficult and bring about a lengthy imprisonment. one illustration of this is the sentiment of devotion poured out in a glamorous ecstasy by probationary disciples upon the masters of the wisdom. around the names of the members of the hierarchy and around their work, and the work of the initiates and the disciplined disciples (mark that phr

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

fruitful of results. for instance, an emotional person, using primarily the solar plexus centre, will be endeavouring to enter into rapport with a mental type. from this will result only confusion. the two parties concerned are using different centres and are sensitive to certain types of force and closed to others. again, some people, even if mentally polarised and therefore sensitive to similar vibrations attempt to make a telepathic contact when one party is under emotional strain and therefore not responsive, or one party is intensively occupied with some mental problem and is encased in a wall of thoughtforms and therefore impervious to impressions. you can see, therefore, how a cultivation of detachment is a necessary qualification for success in telepathic work. all who seek to trea

in the coming new age. the oriental symbols which are often superimposed upon the illustrations of the centres should now be discontinued, because they convey no real use to the occidental mind. 3. the sphere of radiation. this obviously concerns the radius of influence or the outgoing vibratory effect of the centres, as they are gradually and slowly brought into activity. these centres, or their vibrations, are in reality what creates or constitutes the so-called aura of the human being, even though that aura is frequently confused with the health aura. instead of the word "frequently" i had almost said "usually" because that would be more definitely correct. it is the etheric body which indicates and conditions the aura, which is presumed to demonstrate what the personality is, emotional

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

fuse with the energy of any particular constellation and transmuted and "occultly refined" eventually find their way into our solar system. i would like to call attention, at this point, to some comments i made in a treatise on cosmic fire which are apposite and helpful. i am somewhat paraphrasing "astrology is concerned with the effect produced in the substance of the sheaths by the influences, vibrations, etc, of the various planets. these are, esoterically, the influences of the solar centres. the forces, emanating from the solar centres, play upon the planetary centres. this is hidden in the karma of the heavenly man. when true esoteric astrology comes into being, more anent this will be given. astrological students are today only learning the abc of this stupendous subject and are oc

the line of these forces and of our planetary response to them is of a more potent effect than is the influence of the zodiacal constellations upon the human unit. this is due to the immeasurably advanced point in evolution of the planetary spirits who have (in their individual lives) largely transcended the influence of the twelve constellations and are becoming rapidly responsive to the higher vibrations of their great prototypes, the "three intimate constellations" as they have esoterically been called. this is a correspondence in the lives of these great entities to the manner in which an advanced individual can offset the influence of the planets and thus so dominate his personality life that prediction and certainty, as to activity and circumstance, are no longer possible. the soul

individual can offset the influence of the planets and thus so dominate his personality life that prediction and certainty, as to activity and circumstance, are no longer possible. the soul is dominating, and the planets cease to condition the life. so it is with the constellations and the planetary logoi. they can offset the lower influences as they awaken to and respond to the infinitely higher vibrations of the three major constellations. 2. the creative hierarchies. it might here be appropriate if i interpolated a chart or a tabulation which may be found suggestive of some of these interlocking energies which play through, traverse, return, stimulate and energise every part of our solar system. they only evoke conscious response where the vehicle of expression and of response is adequa

the constellations of the fixed cross in particular. from point to point, stage to stage, and finally cross to cross, he fights for his spiritual life, in all the twelve houses and all the twelve constellations, subjected to countless combinations of forces and energies ray, planetary, zodiacal and cosmic until he is "made anew" becomes the "new man" is sensitive to the entire range of spiritual vibrations in our solar system and has achieved that detachment which will enable him to escape from the wheel of rebirth. he has accomplished this by mounting the three crosses the cross of the personality or the changing form, the cross of the disciple or the eternal soul, and the cross of the spirit. this really means that he has passed through three momentous crises in his life cycle. i. the c

asis of the soul ray, and then the zodiacal signs which govern the activities and the influence of the present group of planetary rulers will be considerably lessened. new planetary potencies (conveying zodiacal energies) will control and take precedence of the old ones, thus putting the man in touch with different forces. finally the time will come when he will be sensitive to the whole range of vibrations; charts will then be set up which will be called "charts of the crosses" and not simply indications of planetary influences in the twelve houses. i question whether there is any living astrologer capable of doing this as yet. these are the kind of charts by which the masters gauge their disciples and they are most interesting; i touched upon them somewhat earlier in this treatise. these

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

eric and ulterior purpose, hid in the will consciousness of the supreme being, which perforce will be later demonstrated when the present objective is attained. the dual alternation of objective manifestation and of subjective obscuration, the periodic out-breathing, followed by the in-breathing of all that has been carried forward through evolution, embodies in the system one of the basic cosmic vibrations, and the keynote of that cosmic entity whose body we are. the heart beats of the logos (if it might be so inadequately expressed) are the source of all cyclic evolution, and hence the importance attached to that aspect of development called the "heart" or "love aspect" and the interest that is awakened by the study of rhythm. this is true, not only cosmically and macrocosmically, but li

e transmuting and the transfiguring effect of the third initiation, which cannot be done. infinitely more difficult is the attempt i am here making to depict the attitude and the reactions of the soul, the one self, the master in the heart, as it recognises the stupendous fact of its own essential liberation and realises once and for all, that it is now incapable of responding in any way to lower vibrations of the three worlds, as transmitted to the soul by its instrument of contact, the personality form. that form is now incapable of transmission. the second reaction of the soul, once this realisation has been focussed and admitted, is that having achieved freedom that freedom now conveys its own demands: 1. for a life of service in the three worlds, so familiar and now so completely tran

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

one which presumably you followed all last year. stage one. preliminary. pass rapidly through the steps of recognition, consideration and fixed determination. these, if correctly followed, will bring you to the point at which this new meditation starts. then proceed as follows: stage two. the centre of focussed thought. 1. polarise yourself consciously upon the mental plane, tuning out all lower vibrations and reactions. 2. then orient yourself to the spiritual triad, through an act of the will and the imaginative use of the antahkarana. 3. next, take your theme word under consideration and ponder deeply upon it for at least five minutes. endeavour to extract its quality and life, thus lifting it and your thought to as high a plane as possible. 4. then sound the om, and wait silently, hol

attainable attitude for you. you have, secondly, also to release your personality from the control of that which is the most potent personality vehicle, owing to the focus of the thought and life being largely there. the visualisation of yourself as one who is unlimited in soul expression physically would aid you. it is usually only in the brain (not in the mind) that racial reactions and racial vibrations make their presence felt. the brain cells, the atomic lives of the brain organism, respond to the racial brain and thus condition physical plane activity. a conflict is then apt to take place between the mind and the brain as in your case, but brain-responsive habits are apt to remain powerful for a long time and hence the problem. i am explaining, my brother, as you can shift the empha

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

of the few; a world in which faith is oft the subject of scoffing, in which unselfishness is regarded as the attribute of a fool, and in which love is exploited in its lowest expression, sex. is this the atmosphere in which the christ and his disciples can breathe? is this a condition in which they can find harmonious influences? is this a state of affairs in which they can work and live? are the vibrations extant upon this planet similar to theirs and to which they can respond? we know that it is not so and that much must be done to facilitate their work. what then can we do? first, teach the law of evolution and its inevitable corollary, perfected men. men must be taught that such great souls exist, and exist entirely to serve their fellowmen. the public must be familiarised with their n

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

f an ashram has the following three effects upon humanity: a. on evolved men, aspirants, probationers and disciples, the effect is stimulating and magnetic. b. on average human beings, capable of little response yet susceptible to impact and sensitive to impression, the effect is not helpful and is often destructive, because their etheric bodies are not competent to entertain and employ such high vibrations. c. on undeveloped humanity, the effect has been called "condensation or concretisation; all their natural qualities (the qualified substance of their three bodies) are solidified; thus they create an automatic barrier to the entry of the too high impulses and vibrations. 2. the second function is to enable those who are making definite soul contact, reorienting themselves and nearing t

well-studied unfoldment i shall not deal, beyond saying that these five (in reality seven) senses constitute avenues of spiritual approach to varying aspects of the divine manifestation in the three or five worlds of human evolution. it might here be pointed out that (in a mysterious manner) the seven centres in the etheric body are correspondences to the seven senses, for they are responsive to vibrations coming from the world soul or the human soul, from the ashram and from the master, as well as registering eventually the energies of all the seven rays; these pour into the disciple and through him as part of the great circulatory system of the sevenfold divine energy which is the basis of manifestation. i dealt with these senses and the circulating energies somewhat at length in a trea

is easily responsive to the major ray of the planet, that of love-wisdom. so responsive is it that in conjunction with emanations from the three worlds it has produced the one existent form upon the mental plane. this form (in the planetary sense) is that of the kingdom of god and, in the individual sense, is that of the ego or soul. c. the quality which is basically related to the emanations or vibrations arising from the three worlds; these creatively result in the myriads of thoughtforms which are found upon the lower levels of the mental plane. it might therefore be said that these qualities or aspects of the fifth ray of spiritual energy produce: pure thought the thinker or the son of mind thoughtforms 4. this energy (as far as mankind is concerned) is the thoughtform making energy

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

entical in chemical and other properties with those in the first; a phenomenon which accentuates the septenary law of periodicity. for further details the reader is referred to hellenbach's[[vol. 2, page] 628 the secret doctrine. work, where it is also shown that this classification is confirmed by the spectroscopic peculiarities of the elements. it is needless to refer in detail to the number of vibrations constituting the notes of the musical scale; they are strictly analogous to the scale of chemical elements, and also to the scale of colour as unfolded by the spectroscope, although in the latter case we deal with only one octave, while both in music and chemistry we find a series of seven octaves represented theoretically, of which six are fairly complete and in ordinary use in both sc

colour as unfolded by the spectroscope, although in the latter case we deal with only one octave, while both in music and chemistry we find a series of seven octaves represented theoretically, of which six are fairly complete and in ordinary use in both sciences. thus, to quote hellenbach "it has been established that, from the standpoint of phenomenal law, upon which all our knowledge rests, the vibrations of sound and light increase regularly, that they divide themselves into seven columns, and that the successive numbers in each column are closely allied; i.e, that they exhibit a close relationship which not only is expressed in the figures themselves, but also is practically confirmed in chemistry as in music, in the latter of which the ear confirms the verdict of the figures. the fact

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

nsettled no views. if they would fathom the ultimate nature of these forces, they have first to admit their substantial nature, however supersensuous. neither do the occultists deny the correctness of the vibratory theory* only they limit its functions to our earth- declaring its inadequacy on other planes than ours, since "masters" in the occult sciences perceive the causes that produce ethereal vibrations. were all these only the fictions of the alchemists, or dreams of the mystics, such men as paracelsus, philalethes, van helmont, and so many others, would have to be regarded as worse than visionaries: they would become impostors and deliberate mystificators. the occultists are taken to task for calling the cause of light, heat, sound, cohesion, magnetism, etc, etc, a substance* mr. cle

ion is proclaimed unscientific. there is no justification for such an accusation. in no way- as stated[[footnote(s* referring to the aura, one of the masters says in the "occult world "how could you make yourself understood by, command in fact, those semi-intelligent forces, whose means of communication with us are not through spoken words but through sounds and colours in correlation between the vibrations of the two" it is this "correlation" that is unknown to modern science, yet was many times explained by the alchemists* the "substance" of the occultist, however, is to the most refined substance of the physicist, what radiant matter is to the leather of the chemist's boots[[vol. 1, page] 515 the mystic rays. more than once before now- do the occultists dispute the explanations of scien

ecause it has detected in vibratory waves the proximate cause of these phenomena, it has, therefore, revealed all that lies beyond the threshold of sense. it merely traces the sequence of phenomena on a plane of effects, illusory projections from the region that occultism has long since penetrated. and the latter maintains that those etheric tremors, are not, as asserted by science, set up by the vibrations of the molecules of known bodies- the matter of our terrestrial objective consciousness- but that we must seek for the ultimate causes of light, heat, etc, etc, in matter existing in super-sensuous states- states, however, as fully objective to the spiritual eye of man, as a horse or a tree is to the ordinary mortal. light and heat are the ghost or shadow of matter in motion. such state

hearing, etc, and he who is deaf will be able to hear through sight, by seeing audibly the words uttered by the lips and mouth of the speaker. but these are cases that belong to the world of matter still. the spiritual senses, those that act on a higher plane of consciousness are rejected a priori by physiology because the latter is ignorant of the sacred science. it limits the action of ether to vibrations, and, dividing it from air- though air is simply differentiated and compound ether- makes it assume functions to fit in with the special theories of the physiologist. but there is more real science in the teachings of the upanishads when these are correctly understood, than the orientalists, who do not understand them at all, are ready to admit. mental as well as physical correlations o

mal, more during their sleep and rest, than when they are in full activity. therefore dr. richardson errs again in stating that "the nervous ether is not, according to my idea of it, in itself active, nor an excitant of animal motion in the sense of a force; but it is essential as supplying the conditions by which the motion is rendered possible (it is just the reverse "it is the conductor of all vibrations of heat, of light, of sound, of electrical action, of mechanical[[vol. 1, page] 538 the secret doctrine. friction* it holds the nervous system throughout in perfect tension, during states of life (true. by exercise it is disposed of (rather generated. and when demand for it is greater than the supply, its deficiency is indicated by nervous collapse or exhaustion* it accumulates in the n

BLUE EQUINOX

practicus, as in this book is the ultimate foundation of the highest theoretical qabalah, and liber dcccxiii to the philosophus, as it is the foundation of the highest practical qabalah. liber vi. liber o vel manus et sagitt. the instructions given in this book are too loose to find place in the class d publications. instructions given for elementary study of the qabalah, assumption of god forms, vibrations of divine names, the rituals of curriculum of a.a. 29 pentagram and hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyan

nature of this book is sufficiently explained by its title. its seven chapters are referred to the seven planets in the following order: mars, saturn, jupiter, sol, mercury, luna, venus. liber vi. liber o vel manus et sagitt. the instructions given in this book are too loose to find place in the class d publications. instructions given for elementary study of the qabalah, assumption of god forms, vibrations of divine names, the rituals of pentagram and hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction

thing is difficult to describe or even to formulate. however, immediately one liber clxv 145 approaches another period one can recognise the symptoms, almost in advance, and the new illumination is as it were added to the old, and there is fresh wonder and joy in both. march 15th i feel as if i were a highly strung musical instrument. my will runs over the strings, causing complete and harmonious vibrations in my being, which seems to give forth at times an unforrnulated and therefore most delightful melody. march 28th. how can i write it, how put into words the least idea of that which is unformed? yet i will try while yet a vestige of the thought remains. i have conceived within my womb a child. or is it that i have for the first time realized that i have a womb? yet it is so, that .blan

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

ght working tools which include athame (knife, sword, wand, scourge, cords, white-handled knife and pentacle. in the saxon tradition there are fewer: seax (knife, sword and spear. if you are creating your own denomination then you can decide for yourself which to have and which not to have. all tools, after they have been made, are ritually cleansed and purified before use, to remove any negative vibrations. they are then personally charged and consecrated. details for this are given next lesson. for now, as you finish making each tool, wrap it in a piece of clean, white linen and store it away safely until you are ready for the consecration. knife every witch has a personal knife. in many traditions this is called an athame (pronounced "a-tham-ay. in the scottish tradition it is a yag-dir

s. a good length for a staff is equal to the height of its owner. hardwood seems preferable to softwood, and it should be well seasoned and as straight as possible. the bell is used by some and i have, in fact, included it in the rituals in this book. for centuries it has been thought to have certain magickal qualities. in my book practical color magick (llewellyn publications, 1983) i talk about vibrations of sound. the clear, high pitch of a small bell, used in ritual, can cause vibrations that can, in many ways, supplement the power raised and also create harmony among those present. choose a small hand-bell with a note that is pleasant. some bells especially cheaply produced ones can have a harsh note to them; avoid these. if you wish to engrave the bell, do so. or, if it has a wooden

be read in the circle. don't make the writing so elaborate that, in the flickering candlelight, you can't read what is written! as you come to the different rituals in this workbook, copy them into your own book. by the time you've worked through this entire book your book of shadows will be complete. consecration of tools the tools you have made plus any jewelry you might make carry a variety of vibrations. before using your tools, therefore, it is necessary to ritually cleanse them and to dedicate them to the work you will be using them for. this is done through a "sprinkling and censing. when you charge your salt and then mix it with the water, it becomes, in essence "holy water. together with the smoke of the incense, this acts as a spiritual cleansing agent. the first thing you will c

ng of the physical and conscious selves. this should be done in the reverse order to the method for relaxation. as your consciousness begins to pull away from the third eye, direct it to expand up the forehead to the top of the head. then, step by step, proceed down through the body: cranial area, eyes, back of the group meditation can bring enormous satisfaction. the interaction of each person's vibrations work in a complementary manner resulting in tremendous psychic achievement. when meditating alone you may, once in a while, experience an 'off' day. this is never the case with group meditation. in fact, for this reason, many people will only meditate with a group. in group meditation .the group should seat themselves in a circle and should go through their breathing and light exercises

sily held in the hand. something of the nature of a keepsake, that has been in contact with its owner for long periods of time, is best. the concentration of energy is stronger because of both the physical and emotional link that was established. as always in using the intuitive process, the mind should be cleared before starting. now, hold the object lightly between the hands. feel the energy or vibrations that emanate from it. what do you feel? is there a coldness; a warmth; a tingling sensation? what color(s) do you sense? what scenes come to you? do you feel any kind of emotion? again, have no expectations; be purely receptive. feel; listen; look into the third eye. move into any perceptions that you find. examine them and become one with them. then record them, exactly as received. do

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

the body of illness. it relieves coughs, bronchitis, painful throats and viruses, tension and stress-related conditions, burns, and ear pains and problems, especially in children. it is primarily a herb of purification and will help to banish sad thoughts, despair and doubts, and leave a positive approach. hyssop removes negativity from the home and from objects that have unwelcoming or sorrowful vibrations. ruled by jupiter. juniper juniper is a natural antiseptic. it relieves digestive and gastrointestinal inflammations, arthritis and rheumatism, joint and muscle pain and inflammation. it also increases male potency. juniper naturally purifies the home from past negative influences and future misfortune- use it especially at new year. it also acts as an amulet against accidents, theft an

he ancient egyptians wore amulets of coloured stones: red to treat disease, yellow for happiness and prosperity, and green for fertility. colour healing is not just a fancy: we know for a fact that each beam of coloured light has its own wavelength and is absorbed by the body through the skin and the optic nerves. this triggers complex biochemical changes. each of the seven primary wavelengths or vibrations of light visible to the human eye focuses on different parts of the body, evoking in them both a physiological and psychological response. red has the longest wavelength of visible colour and violet the shortest. the colours that we can see make up only a very small segment of the electromagnetic spectrum and lie between the infra red and ultra violet rays. methods of using colour for h

page 139. incense is placed in the east of the altar to the left of the ritual tools. incense is, as well as an elemental substance, an easy but powerful way of marking the boundaries between the everyday world and the magick. frankincense, myrrh or sandalwood is sometimes burned on the altar before a ceremony to purify the area, especially if the room is used for other purposes, and to raise the vibrations from the mundane to the more spiritual. if you are using the granular kind you burn on charcoal, you will need a censer, but a bowl containing sand will serve for incense sticks or cones. as the incense is burned, so the energies are released. candles all rituals and spells use a number of candles but they are particularly significant in formal magick. i will repeat very briefly the bas

ting in the middle again, rub the candle downwards, again concentrating on your goal. a few practitioners will rub from base to top for attracting magick and from top to bottom for banishing magick; it is also usual to use a white candle for attracting energies and a black for banishing. by physically touching the candle with the oil, it is said that you are charging the candle with your personal vibrations so that when it is lit, it becomes an extension of your mental power and life energy. if the candle represents another person and they are present, ask them to anoint their own candle. if you light a candle for a formal ritual on successive days, you should re-anoint the candle each time, visualising the partial completion of the goal. water water represents its own element and stands i

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

sty of china.1 the chinese dragon is not an evil creature. on the contrary, he brings rain and guards the lakes and waterways. he is a composite creature with the horns of a deer, the ears of a cow, the eyes of a lobster, the head of a camel, the whiskers of a cat, the body of a snake, the belly of a frog, the scales of a carp, the talons of an eagle, and the paws of a tiger. dragons love to make vibrations in the sky by rolling huge pearls, creating thunder. lesser dragons are used as riding steeds by the gods of heaven. the ruling king in this story is the yellow emperor, a good leader who struggled with the mighty rivers that flooded the country each year. according to ancient myths, the yellow emperor had a pile of magic dirt that could absorb water. his grandson kun stole the magic ea

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

gh our levels of being and we have taken from it what we need, we broadcast the energy out through the chakras back to the cosmos and the world around us (figure 1. these are the energies that people are feeling when they say that someone gives them good or bad 'vibes. it is the same when we say a house or place feels 'happy 'welcoming' or 'frightening. what we call 'atmosphere' is created by the vibrations (energy fields) generated by people, either in the moment or in the past. people often feel uneasy at the scenes of battles because they are feeling the energies left there by the pain, aggression, and suffering of those involved. there is a vital difference between the energy that enters through the base chakra and that which we broadcast. that energy is changed in its nature and form

great seal of the united states is a mass of esoteric symbols, signs, and numbers, including the pyramid and all-seeing eye. this symbol was put on the dollar note during the presidency of freemason franklin d. roosevelt. it is also no coincidence that the declaration of independence and the founding of adam weishaupt's bavarian illuminati both happened in 1776. numbers and years represent energy vibrations, as do planets, sounds, colours, and symbols. we see some of these symbols in the crop circles and patterns. the genuine ones (those not hoaxed by the forces of disinformation, speak to our subconscious and help to awaken us in ways we cannot yet fully understand. at the higher levels of the global elite, this esoteric knowledge is used to decide when and where events will happen to giv

e events will happen to give them the best chance of success. you will find the same numbers and sequences throughout ancient texts and beliefs. the lists of sevens in revelation have esoteric, not literal, meanings. the bible is packed with such numerology, which the church has taken literally. thirteen, or the 'twelve and one, has great esoteric significance under the laws of numerology and the vibrations they represent, and for other historical reasons, too. it means transformation, new birth, a new order. hence you find jesus and twelve disciples and the grand master himmler and twelve other 'knights' in the grand council of the ss. it is the same knowledge, used with different intent. osiris, the god of egypt, had twelve followers according to legend, buddha had twelve disciples, as d

us the opportunity to face our inner self and let go of the pain and weight of the past. we don't live in and enjoy the now because our 'now' is dominated by the baggage of the past and the worry of the future. two other forces that help to create our present experience by affecting our inner pattern are our desire to serve the earth and the human race, and, connected with that, the astrological vibrations we are feeling day by day. when we come with a specific task to make a contribution to improving life on earth, and there are countless millions, potentially billions, of such people on the planet at this time, we we are the prison warders 413 carry preprogrammed patterns which will help us to do the job. sometimes such people will not be doing what they consciously want to do, but they

enormously as with every other profession- will be able to predict likely effects on people if they know their exact time of birth and where they were born. they will also be able to make a reasonable assessment of what we have chosen to achieve in this life by assessing the energies we absorbed at birth. when and where we are born is rarely random. the movement of the planets and changing earth vibrations they trigger are affecting us every second, and i believe it will be shown as the transformation proceeds that our dna is synchronised with the planets. there are many factors which go into the make-up of our inner energy pattern and therefore the physical reality it creates. but one thing above all will lead us to a positive, joyous, freedom more effectively than anything else. that is

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

omans knew her as mana or mania. her ancestral spirits were called "manes, as in the mane of the lion, so associated with the serpent cult, and of the horse, so connected with the amazons or valkeries. from the names mana and mania we get the word to describe crazed behaviour. this is derived from worship of the moon goddess, as in moon-madness or "lunacy. mantra, the sanskrit term for projecting vibrations by chanting words or sounds, comes from the same root. manu was the name for the indian version of noah, who survived the deluge with the help of the great serpent vasuki" in earlier times manu was the womb of the goddess. the levites, those babylonian mystery school initiates, invented an entire history for the hebrews to hide the real story and create a fiercely imposed structure of r

all of these people, what you see is just the front image, not the real being. it is an extreme version of an agent in a foreign land operating behind a cover story of why he is there and what he is doing. it's just that these people have "cover bodies, also. christine fitzgerald was able to see what was going on because of her work with diana and the aristocracy and her understanding of energy, vibrations, and frequencies through her healing centre. i have had to study an unbelievable number of subjects and research so many different strands of information before it was possible to put a picture together and that is one big reason why it has rarely come to light like this before. there is so much to know before you can see how the pieces fit together. the illuminati have suppressed all i

alers treat and remove the energy imbalances that are causing the physical effect. they do this by using their own bodies to "channel" energy from the infinite supply all around them through their hands to the patient. there are many other forms of vibrational and energy healing, also. acupuncture needles balance the energy flows around the body, while crystal therapy and homeopathy are using the vibrations of crystals and plants to balance the patient's energy field. of course there are charlatans in these alternative methods, too, but on nowhere near the scale of those in the drug cartels and medical authorities. when the cause is removed, its physical consequences disappear and this is reported as a "miracle cure, but, like i say, it is nothing of the kind. i have experienced some of th

pleted in 2012. other researchers of these ancient measurements of "time" suggest that much longer cycles than this are also ending in this same period. the base resonant frequency of the planet, known as schumann cavity resonance, was discovered in 1899 and remained pretty constant until the mid-1980s when it began to quicken rapidly. this has continued to increase and one effect of these higher vibrations is that "time" appears to be passing much faster. some researchers, psychics, and "mystics" suggest that our frequency is getting closer every day to the fourth-dimensional range. this would be another explanation for why people are seeing shape-shifters more often and why the reptilians know that the day is fast approaching when they will not be able to hide their real nature any longe

ensional, not third-dimensional phenomena, and they might still exist in fourth-dimensional reality. the fourth-dimensional range is very close to this one and it could well be that events unfolded in which these far ancient societies, or aspects of them, became denser and denser until they fell vibrationally into three-dimensional reality. once here, the temptations and limitations of such dense vibrations with all the physical sensations available became like an addiction to the consciousness that experienced it. the italian physicist giuliana conforto writes in luh, man's cosmic game "the human body is made of physical matter, the solid state of the substance, that is cosmic thought, information. the many parallel universes are therefore different modes of thinking or software: either r

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

ur mind, reconnect with that genius and graspyour infinite power to create your own destiny. that is our challenge in this incredibletime of opportunity and we are going to see freedom return to this planet for the firsttime in so, so long. soursoursoursoursourcescescescesces1gregg braden, awakening to zero point (laura lee productions, 1996).2from the ashes of angels, p 18.3david icke, the truth vibrations (gateway books, wel low, bath, england, first published byaquarian books in 1991).4http//solar.uleth.ca/solar/5solar cycle status report,taken from the solar website, july 4th 1997.6ibid.7john rhodes, the reptoid website.8brian desborough, an overview of ufo contact and abduction phenomena, informationpaper for author, 1998.487chapter twenty-onebreaking the spellwhat i am about to outli

w, ive been there. in the words of a songi heard in the united states: when you hold anger, guess what comes to you? a lot ofvery angry people do. our mental and emotional vibes of all kinds are broadcast asa series of wave patterns and these draw towards us similar wave patterns in the formof people, places, ways of life and experiences. what we give out, we attract to us.within this cocktail of vibrations are our conscious thoughts and feelings and theastrological patterns we take on at birth and/or, some say, conception. when we areborn we absorb the energy pattern in the earths field at the time and in the place weenter this world. this pattern depends on where the planets are in their cycles and,therefore, which of their energies are most effecting the earth. every second theenergy fi

essions tend to be born in the same period of the year. thebabylonian brotherhood, particularly through christianity and science, has sought tocondemn astrology as either evil or ridiculous to encourage people to dismiss it. onceagain, christians have done excellent work for the brotherhood in this regard, most ofthem without any idea of the agenda they were advancing.this cocktail of interacting vibrations draws towards us a reflection of itself. whenwe think we are a victim and we are not in control of our lives, we will synchronisewith the energies (people, experiences) which resonate to that frequency. we willtherefore create a victimised, powerless physical experience. when we believe that thebest things in life happen to others, they do, because we are not connecting with theenergies

however, going to see unfoldingbefore your eyes in your every day experience, the agenda i have described. you willnever watch a news bulletin, read a paper, or hear a political or economicannouncement, in the same way again. you will also see the weather changes advancingand staggering geological events as the transformation of the earths energy fieldscontinues apace. you will feel the gathering vibrations in your heart and your mind.your rapidly changing perception of life and yourself will open you to unimaginablepossibility and potential. thinking the unthinkable will become a way of life for thosewho grasp this opportunity to reconnect with all that exists. there are many who willconsider this book negative, but they have misunderstood what is happening here. thisinformation is rising

DEMONIC BIBLE

ving ceremonial magic or the invocation of spirits. you must avoid, however, the temptation of becoming fanatical at this point concerning cleanliness. according to the book of leviticus "if you touch anything that is unclean, sit upon anything that is unclean, or eat anything that is unclean you will become unclean" it is not absolute purity which is required but simply a washing off of external vibrations which may negatively influence these rites. the question of whether or not anything is every psychically "clean" is an interesting one to consider. the moment you step out of the bath, psychic influences will begin to attach themselves to you. if you are psychically attunes, you may be more aware than usual of these influences. any "guardian" spirits or intelligence's you have acquired

DIABOLUS

tale in a pahlavi tale called yavisht i friyan17. in this tale akht, who is a powerful sorcerer, travels to a city of enigma-expounders with an army of seven myriads. he shouted to all that he would make that city a beaten track for elephants, and would test and destroy the righteous who claims to have superior knowledge. by the use of the magical formula called a staota, which is a form of sound vibrations used in the form of words, which held a spring, he would tear apart those who could not answer or survive the staota. none could withstand akht, save for a young religious man called yavisht i friyan. the youth was invited to the residence of akht, but discovering that akht had dead matter (bones, rot hair or nails) under his pillows and carpets, he could not enter until akht had them r

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

irements. to begin with, its elementary technique must be such that it is readily grasped by minds that have in them nothing of the mystic. secondly, the forces it brings to bear to stimulate the development of the higher aspects of consciousness must be sufficiently powerful and concentrated to penetrate the relatively dense vehicles of the average westerner, who makes nothing whatever of subtle vibrations. thirdly, as few europeans, following a racial dharma of material development, have either the opportunity or the inclination to lead the life of a recluse, the forces employed must be handled in such a way that they can be made available during the brief periods that the modern man or woman can, at the commencement of the path, snatch from their daily avocations to give to the pursuit

which give rise to evil if insufficient for equipoise. unb dled licence leads to degradation; but unbalanced idealism leads to psychopathology. 40. there are three types of persons who pass within the veil- the mystic, the psychic, and the occultist. the mystic aspires to union with god, and achieves his end by putting aside all that is not of god in his life. the psychic is a receiver of subtle vibrations, but not a transmitter. the occultist must needs be to some extent at least a receiver, but his primary aim is to be able to control and direct in the [page 234] invisible kingdoms in the same way that the man of science has learnt to control and direct in the kingdom of nature. 41. tn order to achieve this end he must work in harmonv with thc invisible forces in the same way that the s

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

naccustomed force. how common a thing it is to see a child feverish and fretful during the first few days of a seaside holiday. it is not necessarily sickening for an illness. the strong air and unaccustomed food and the excitement of its new surroundings are disturbing its sensitive physical equilibrium. so it is when the neophyte is disturbed at the outset of his occult career. the unaccustomed vibrations are upsetting him, and he is having an attack of occult indigestion. in both cases the treatment is the same- temporary restriction of the diet which has caused the disturbance. 48 of 103 another cause of psychic upset may lie in the partial recovery of the memories of past incarnations if these include any painful episodes, especially such as are connected with esoteric studies. the en

le. i have seen cases cleared by a single exorcism, and remaining well indefinitely so long as the patient obeyed instructions and had nothing whatever to do with the unseen, neither reading books upon occultism nor associating with people who were interested in such subjects; and i have also seen the abyss re-establish its influence when the patient disobeyed instructions and re-awakened the old vibrations. we need to realise that the human consciousness is not a closed vessel, but like the body, has a continual intake and output. the cosmic forces are circulating through it all the time, like sea-water through a living sponge. whatever emotional state may arise within us is reinforced from outside. the subjective self only has the kindling, the cosmos supplies the fuel. once the fire is

est matter in the world to take psychometric specimens properly. i have seen a man bring a lock of hair belonging to someone else out of his pocket, where he had carried it about for a couple of days, and hand it over for psychometry. it was of course so thoroughly impregnated with his own emanations as to be useless. a psychometrical specimen should be some object thoroughly impregnated with the vibrations of a person. a garment recently and habitually worn, a lock of hair, a piece of jewellery, all these can be made to serve provided they are properly preserved. crystalline substances, such as precious stones, hold magnetism better than anything else; metals are also good, whether precious or otherwise. a pocket knife, for instance, will hold magnetism well. wood holds it badly, and so d

base a substance appropriate thereto. consequently, a solution of salt and water makes a better base than either salt or water could do separately because it enables us to cover the whole of the sphere of probable operations in a single act. it may be interesting to note concerning the magical properties of crystalline substances, that crystals are used in wireless apparatus to pick up the subtle vibrations of the ether. once again we 81 of 103 are close upon the trail of our electro-bacteriological analogy. it is an excellent plan, when trying to break an undesirable psychic contact, to immerse oneself in a bath of water that has been especially consecrated for the purpose; re-dressing in new or at least clean clothing afterwards, and if it be by any means possible, moving into a differen

rror of superstitious observances. a superstition has been defined as the blind use of a form whose significance has been forgotten. on the other hand, we shall be unwise to rely exclusively upon formal or ceremonial methods unless at the same time we use meditative methods in order to purify and harmonise our own consciousness. if we neglect this aspect of our work, we shall re-infect by our own vibrations the magic circle as fast as we have cleared it. it is not much use sealing a circle with the protective names if we allow a panic- stricken imagination to run riot, picturing every conceivable kind of evil and leaving blank spaces for the possibility of inconceivable kinds. equally, however, we shall find it very much easier to perform the harmonising meditation if we are working within

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

a (or soniferous ether) one of the five elementary principles of nature according to hindu mysticism. akasha is the first of these principles, and out of it the others are created. these subtle principles, or tattvas, are related to the five senses of human beings and to basic elements of matter: earth (prithivi, water (apas, fire (tejas, and air (vayu. the all-pervading akasha is responsible for vibrations of light and sound. sources: prasad, rama. the science of breath and the philosophy of the tattvas, translated from the sanskrit, with introductory and explanatory essays on nature s finer forces. london: theosophical publishing society, 1897. akashic records a theosophical term denoting a kind of central filing system of all events, thoughts, and actions impressed upon an astral plane

fellow scholars, he left hanan and drifted at last to egypt. during his wanderings he came in contact with the learned philosophers of his time, and he wrote books on philosophy, mathematics, astronomy, and other sciences, acquiring proficiency in 70 languages. his treatise on music, proving the connection of sound with at- encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. alfarabi 27 mospheric vibrations and mocking the pythagorean theory of the music of the spheres, attained some celebrity. he gained the goodwill and patronage of the sultan of syria in a somewhat curious fashion. while passing through syria he visited the court of the sultan, who was at that moment discussing abstruse scientific points with doctors and astrologers. alfarabi entered in his stained and dusty traveling at

rs gave the remedy for all types of ailments. called a sovereign remedy, the name implies silver, meaning that the preparation reflects the powers of the moon (associated with silver, just as the sun implies gold. arica a psychophysical system developed by oscar ichazo and named after the town in chile where ichazo first trained members. the system includes meditation and exercises connected with vibrations, sounds, and movements to produce a state of enhanced consciousness called permanent 24. arica is a body-mind system adapted from a variety of eastern and western mystical teachings of a gurdjieff type. teaching centers have been established in a number of american cities, with headquarters at the arica institute, 150 fifth ave, new york, ny 10011. sources: ichazo, oscar. the human proc

n. the ashkir-jobson trianion was formed as a nonprofit guild to produce apparatus, which included the reflectograph and communigraph. another instrument, named the ashkir- jobson vibrator, was designated to produce a continuous musical tone to create a harmonious influence at seances. the vibrator was operated by clockwork, which activated an a tuning fork, sending out sonorous but subdued sound vibrations, sustained for up to three hours. encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. ashkir-jobson trianion 93 the ashtabula poltergeist the supposed cause of the extraordinary poltergeist disturbances that took place about mid-nineteenth century in the presence of a woman of ashtabula county, ohio. first of all, she became a medium on the death of her husband and produced spirit-rappin

e physical bodies which they have lately left. the astral world is said to be attainable to clairvoyants, and many claim that the appropriate body is therefore visible to them. in accordance with theosophical teaching, thought is not the abstraction it is commonly considered to be, but is built up of definite forms, the shape of which depends on the quality of the thought. it also causes definite vibrations, which are seen as colors. hence, clairvoyants may tell the state of a man s development from the appearance of his astral body. for example, some suggest that a nebulous appearance indicates imperfect development, while an ovoid appearance betokens a more perfect development. as the colors are indicative of the kind of thought, the variety of these in the astral body indicates the poss

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

hist tantrism, known as vairayana. the verses of the hindu sacred scriptures, the vedas (veda means knowledge, are regarded as mantras, because they have been transmitted from a divine source, rather like the christian concept of the bible as having power as the word of god. hindus, however, also believe that words and phrases have special powers as expressions of the hidden forces of nature. the vibrations of molecules which create the particular sounds of the mantras are thought to resonate with shabda or vach (primal essence of creation) divine creation becomes manifest in form throughout nature, and the latent reality behind form may be affected by correctly uttering the sounds that represent the ideal reality. these mantras were discovered by ancient sages skilled in the knowledge of

tal meditation. new york: collier books, 1978. medium throughout the history of spiritualism, a special place has been occupied by the medium as an individual qualified in some special manner to form a link between the living and the dead. most spiritualists would agree with the definition adopted by the national spiritualist association of churches: a medium is one whose organism is sensitive to vibrations from the spirit world and through whose instrumentality intelligences in that world are able to convey messages and produce the phenomena of spiritualism. through the medium, spiritualism asserts, the spirits of the departed may communicate with their friends or relatives still on earth, either by making use of the material organism of the medium (i.e, through automatic phenomena) or by

in plants as a result of musical sounds (see plants, psychic aspects of. western scientists have demonstrated that ultrasonic sounds can destroy bacteria, guide ships in the dark, and weld together materials. in recent years, the hindu musician swami nadabrahmananda saraswati has demonstrated an ancient yoga of music, involving the arousal of kundalini energy through the psychic power of musical vibrations. in a western context, psychic effects from music were claimed by the singing teacher alfred wolfsohn. in contrast, some have suggested that the aggressiveness and violence of much of modern popular rock music seems to have had a negative and sinister influence on a younger generation, recalling the fears of the ancient greeks that certain musical modes would have a harmful social effec

re are two kinds of nada: anahata is the mystical essence of sound; ahata is the conscious realization of musical sound by human beings. anahata is heard by yogis in meditation and is related to different chakras (psychic centers) in the human body. nada upasana is the yoga of music, which brings god-realization through pure forms of music and meditation (see also swami nadabrahmananda saraswati; vibrations; alfred wolfsohn) sources: rogo, d. scott. nada: a study of some unusual other world experiences. 2 vols. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1970, 1972. sivananda, swami. music as yoga. rishikesh, india, 1956. nadabrahmananda saraswati, swami (1896) a hindu musician who developed a yoga of music, involving the arousal of kundalini energy through the psychic power of sound vibrations

e described as a lifting of her own consciousness and since then the i am that i am has been the only voice speaking through her. after she founded new age teachings, she began publishing a regular bulletin containing transcripts of the messages. illiana also became part of the original international network established in the 1960s by the universal link. new age teachings emphasized that new age vibrations were causing increasing light to come to earth. the work expanded in 1976 with the addition of a spanish edition of the bulletin, published from houston, texas. a music ministry began in the 1980s. last known address: p.o. box 346, brookfield, ma 01506. new age world religious and scientific research foundation formerly inner sense scientist association, this organization was founded in

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

sing that she and the two women work together on a project. the project required ayres to be at her computer at three o clock each afternoon to write down the messages as they came forth. when ayres protested that this was not a good time for her in terms of her job responsibilities, ayala insisted that that was the only time the communication could be effected, owing to the vagaries of planetary vibrations. she said, we will meet you in your dreamtime, and you will be more aware of what your role is in the inter-planetary con- 36 avinash nection with all that is. there is an energy that needs to form. we have to contact all the devas, and it is not always up to us just which time we can do this. for the next two days ayala communicated with ayres before relinquishing her spot to another e

with visiting extraterrestrials. telos has a population of one and a half million who live a communal existence without money. she warned hamilton that by the end of the century, earth s axis will shift. the result will be massive devastation and huge loss of life. on the other side of this terrible event, human beings would come together as one and fashion a utopian society on a higher plane of vibrations (beckley, 1993. in bonnie s account the lemurians came to earth two hundred thousand years ago from the planet aurora. atlantis (in the atlantic) and lemuria (in the pacific) fought a war against each other twenty-five thousand years ago, but it was a natural catastrophe that brought lemuria to the ocean bottom ten thousand years later. atlantis was destroyed a few centuries later when

mong them the olliana olliana alliano. the olliana olliana alliano are forty inches tall, humanlike in appearance except for a slightly larger head. schultz called them the good people, guardians of the earth. it was olliana olliana alliano who died in the 1948 spaceship crash at aztec, new mexico, chronicled in frank scully s be- hind the flying saucers (1950. this alien group is here to get the vibrations of the planet up to a level in which we can join the space federation. before that happens, humans have to shed their violent, warlike, greedy ways. the olliana olliana alliano have contacted every political leader on earth to deliver this message. see also: contactees; mersch further reading sprinkle, r. leo, ed, 1982. proceedings: rocky mountain conference on ufo investigation. larami

ion of existence known as the source, and enters through star gates such as lyra, orion, sirius, and the pleiades, where our higher frequencies of light are gradually decreased to prepare for life in the denser third dimension, in korsholm s words (korsholm, 1991, on the way to the solar system. the education starts at the schools of sa turn, where the pilgrim gets a crash course in each planet s vibrations before spending a separate lifetime on at least one other planet before making the decision whether to volunteer for postgraduate work on eart h (ko r s h o l m, 200 philip 1995. on the chosen planet, one assumes the physical form of its inhabitants. that means that on venus one becomes a winged humanoid that gives off light and color as it fli e s. merbeings live on neptune, and on ur

icularly interested in nonpolluting technology and in other inventions that would elevate human consciousness. in 1981, the leader of the gro u p, power of light (ort e nheim soon began thinking of him as pol, app e a red to him in waking consciousness. ortenheim found himself ever more attracted to the hawaiian island of maui. pol informed him that lemurian ruins with still powerful energies and vibrations could be found on or near the ocean. in fact, the capital city of lemuria, denerali, lay under the water in the bay outside maui. pol said a large crystal from that lost continent existed there. ortenheim should use its energies, employing his own technological innovations to enhance them, to raise human consciousness. he soon moved to maui to pursue his work, always under pol s guidanc

FOCUS OF LIFE

illions of bodies i have outworn! oh, sinister ecstasy. i am thy vicious self pleasure that destroyeth all things. distrust thy teacher, for 'divine truth' has prevented better men from wisdom. in such revelation there is no suggestion. do thy utmost unto others: but be surely what thou wilt: and keep thy belief free of morality. observe thyself by sensation: thus know the finer perturbations and vibrations. this much shalt thou learn: to love all men, for there will be compulsion "which are but living their..peculiarities by a mechanism" serve no man, hell is democracy. think not the words 'i wish' say not the words 'i will' respect thy body: it will again become thy parents. fear nothing,-strike at the highest. ennui is fear: death is failure. go where thou fearest most. how canst thou b

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

have studied the laws of combustion know also that a forced draft carries with it great quantities of oxygen which is necessary to obtain heat from fuel containing much mineral. the reason for this condition lies in the fact that minerals, being the lowest in the scale of evolution, vibrate at a correspondingly slower rate than the plant, animal or man. it requires a maximum effort to raise their vibrations to such a pitch that combustion may liberate their spiritual essence, and oxygen is the accelerator in this process. were the same amount of oxygen supplied to good vegetable fuel, which naturally vibrates at a higher rate than mineral, the furnace would be in danger of destruction because of the intensity of the heat generated. a similar process takes place within the body, which is th

rformed by them as they travel along the path of progress and learn to make their emotions subservient to mind a measure, through many experiences in the school of life, they are gradually freeing themselves from bondage to the martial lucifer spirits and the war god jehovah, whose colors are scarlet and red; also by obeying consciously or unconsciously the unifying altruistic christ spirit whose vibrations produce a yellow color which is thus mingling with the red and will gradually obliterate it. the golden aureole painted by the artists gifted with spiritual sight around holy men is a physical representation of a spiritual promise which applies to humanity as a whole, though it has only been realized by a few who are called saints. after lives of battle with their passions, after patien

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

od or genius of the world of formation. the chief of the angelic hosts is yhwvh(=326= 11= 5+ 6= the microcosm and the macrocosm, and only when the shekinah (w) flames forth does tetragrammaton descend in the merkabah, the chariot of magic, and become the great magician of the earthly world. to translate this involved symbolism in a simple way: god becomes manifest to our consciousness through the vibrations of light, life, love, etc- his spirit. this manifestation is nevertheless not god but the reflection of god on these vibrations; consequently, of necessity, it must be reversed and becomes dog. 22 the problem of free will. it is apparent that the centre of this problem is the letter shin, the most mysterious in the hebrew alphabet. its sound is like the hiss of a serpent, its appearance

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

may seem forced in relation tothenumberfour,andto bebetterrelated toothernumbers.thesenses, forexample-sight,taste, smell and touch, appliedtofire, water, air andearth,andomitting hearing; they would bemoreproperly placed in a scaleoffive; although sight is allied to thelightoffire,tastetowhat is soluble inthewatery saliva ofthemouth,smell to air, gases and vapour,andtouchto solids.hearing,due to vibrations of air, would seem equally to be allied to air.thehebrewtalmudhas a sayingthatgod willpardonamanfor a sin three times,butthefourthcommission ofthesin is fatal.itisnotexactly obvious how thefourquartersofthecompass became individually associatedwiththefourlettersofjehovahandthefourhumanprinciples, except perhapsthroughtheallied elements ofthealchemists; for europeans,southwas likelytobe

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

6. 21.the tatwasthetatwas.inrelation tothehuman organism, especially as regards (1) moods and emotions(2)health and disease. clairvoyance andthecosmic picture galleryihave taken three points as illustrative of the three notable characteristics of mankind: first ofall,moods and emotions; secondly, health and disease; thirdly,psychical;but, first of'.all, it is well to see how it is that the tatwic vibrations affect human beings at all. andletme say here, to clear the ground, that this science of the tatwas is not intended either to override, or to explain, or to stand instead of, any physical science whatsoever.itdoes not stand instead of anatomy, or medicine, or chemistry, or biology; it accepts all these.ifimay use an illustration,iwould imagine a great and complex electric engine,thewhol

another science altogether, and that is the nature of the electric force which drives that engine. now, both these inquiries are essential, if you would have a perfect knowledge of the engine. you must know every atom; you must measure192 the sorcererand his apprenticeand analyse the minutest part; and therefore, to every scientist, in every possible walk of science, the philosophy of the tatwic vibrations says,'goon;the more you can fmd out the better: my science does not.conflict with yours in the very slightest degree' the five tatwas, the five vibrations, are as follows: shape sense element akasa dotted globe sound vayu circle touch air taiias triangle colour fire apas crescent taste water prithivi square smell earth and every one of these is dual- positive and negative, to use the ph

, its effect upon the human body is to produce restlessness, desire to do some255 thing, to go somewhere, or something of that kind.thefollowing,.taiias,is warmth, colour, light.itproduces anger, heat of any kind; whereas apas produces receptivityandcalm contentment;andprithivi produces the opposite to taiias, indifference. now the question will naturally arise, firstly, how isitthat these tatwic vibrations operate upon the body? and secondly, how is it, supposing they operate in the way indicated, that every human being is not affected with precisely the same moods at precisely the same time?theanswer to that is this.tothe way that they operate i can only give you there the eastern theory..andi believe myself that it is a good one,andi know of nothing in physical science to contradict it

he world will respond to it at a different time, in proportion to the rapidity or slowness of the carrying power of their nerves, and the sensitiveness of the particular vayu centres; and these different centres are of different grades of sensitiveness in all different individuals. now, that is assuming perfect health, and that no extraneous operations at all interferes with the. running of these vibrations. but beyond these we have human free-will, and human free-will acts, and will always act, notwithstanding all our scientific calculations of the forces that play upon it; and not only the free-will of the individual himself, but in nearly every case the will of others as well. take the simple case of hypnotism, which is a strong illustration.thehypnotist, by means of suggestion, is able

isely the same way. well now, that gives us a certain key to the second head, viz, health and disease, because every species of disease is some faulty functioning of either the nerve system, or the circulation system, taking its effect and manifesting in various specialised organs.now,how can that fault be cured, if it is curable at all? it can be cured simply by restoring the harmony ofthetatwic vibrations of the nerve. because the five tatwas constitute a perfect balance which produces in the individual perfect health. each one as it occurs harmonises with the other; each one glides, not with any sudden change,butimperceptibly asthecolours of the spectrum; each one glides into the other precisely at its appointed time.ifthere are centres that do not respond to taijas, then the animal hea

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

ocus and purpose. 2. ethical evil is created through ignorance (which creates attachments to matter, greed, etc etc. this can infect not only human but spirit beings of varying degrees. hence there can be angels, demons etc which are destructive but this is of ignorance not out of cosmological design. 3. since thoughts have power, mans ignorance has dire effects. it is capable of creating thought vibrations which congregate in the collective unconscious and then if given enough power can move into the lower astral plane. these forms (archons and dominions etc) also collect ignorant astral forms and create principalities within the astral world. these archons then, in turn, influence and control man and his civilization. 4. man is caught between the fields of energy created by the forces of

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

terally comes from two words antar meaning inner and karana meaning action. the antakarana is literally the body formed by spiritual action. it is the stage where the instincts and electro-magnetic forces are forged into a spiritual vehicle capable of entering the gnostic theurgy page 74 treasury of light. this light vehicle can then be used by the gnostic to explore the higher worlds where lower vibrations, such as those of the untransfigured astral or etheric bodies, cannot enter. this is an important consideration for when the untransfigured man tries to explore the higher worlds he can only go as far as his untransformed astral body is capable of taking him. accordingly, he ends in the lower astral kingdoms, where he will confuse the astral light of the archons with the real light of t

us is the base chakra. it is known as desirable and is that of the primal instincts. it is desired by and desires the sahasrara (laodicea) centre. the union of these centres locks the organism into the static currents of the treasury of light. the characteristic of the city is that of change, the change from earthly to gnostic worship. this represents the transmutation of purely "nature" oriented vibrations into forces that serve the spiritual goal. this technology includes the correct use of passion and desire with the process of transfiguration. the key here is that all drives and goals must be directed towards the treasury of light. the commendation of the church is given for its patience and labour and it is especially commended because it has not fainted. these images refer to the imm

(below paroketh) are a mixed system with a large percentage of darkness (dialectic law, accel- erating until the archons take predominance in the astral and physical worlds. contact be- tween the treasury of light and the other worlds is only possible through an intermediary- the solar sphere. however, since the intermediate kingdom is also fallen, the solar sphere transmits both pure and fallen vibrations, in religious terms it trans- mits the energies of the treasury of light and the forces of the archons. in the terms of esoteric science, it transmits x and y factors (fig 32) to explain this point further, the treasury of light, which exists beyond and behind the sun, uses the solar logos as a gateway through which higher forces can re-awaken man. these forces are, in gnostic terms, th

ange from horus to maat, pisces to aquarius. this change will bring about a significant variation in the experience of humanity, both in terms of light and darkness, positivity and negativity. all aspects of the fourfold solar cross (negative and positive x and y factors) are influenced by the changeover. as the heraldic period takes hold, humanity is drawn throught the transition and experiences vibrations of both a piscean and aquarian nature. at each of the nexus dates within the heraldic period, the energies further accelerate and transform. religious perceptions of the change there were many who witnessed the start of the heraldic period from the perception of traditional christianity. in the adventist movement people were experiencing revelations and visions as early as the 1830 s, a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM20

t my vision from the glory of the eternal crown. that i may behold only the holy vision that descends from that divine brilliance, the scintillation and coruscation of the divine glory. that divine brilliance, that light which lighteth the universe, that light which surpasseth the glory of the sun, beside which the light of mortals is but darkness, that in the closing of my physical senses to the vibrations of the outer and the lower, i may learn to awaken those spiritual faculties by which i may attain at length to perfect union with the divine and unalterable being" step 14 consider the divine ideal, circulate the divine white brillance through and around the body keeping the rtk sphere glowing above your head, and say slowly "from thine hands, o lord, cometh all good. from thine hands f

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

discover treasure. through a series of lucky accidents ma mun s hole, as archaeologists now refer to it, had joined up with one of the monument s several internal passageways, the descending corridor leading downwards from the original concealed doorway in the northern face (the location of which, though known in classical times, had been forgotten by ma mun s day. by a further lucky accident the vibrations that the arabs had caused with their battering rams and drills dislodged a block of limestone from the ceiling of the descending corridor. when the socket from which it had fallen was examined it was found to conceal the opening to another corridor, this time ascending into the heart of the pyramid. there was a problem, however. the opening was blocked by a series of enormous plugs of s

urbed for a few minutes, i folded my hands across my chest and gave voice to a sustained low-pitched tone something i had tried out several times before at other points in the king s chamber. on those occasions, in the centre of the floor, i had noticed that the walls and ceiling seemed to collect the sound, to gather and to amplify it and project it back at me so that i could sense the returning vibrations through my feet and scalp and skin. now in the sarcophagus i was aware of very much the same effect, although seemingly amplified and concentrated many times over. it was like being in the sound-box of some giant, resonant musical instrument designed to emit for ever just one reverberating note. the sound was intense and quite disturbing. i imagined it rising out of the coffer and bounc

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

rsity building. this beautiful edifice of egyptian architecture is the rose- croix university building, located in rosicrucian park. it houses physics, chemistry, light, radio, and photography laboratories, as well as a research library and demonstration halls. lower left-physics laboratory. this is a partial view of the physics laboratory of the rose-croix university building. experimentation in vibrations of sound, light, and color, and other phenomena of nature are part of the research conducted in this laboratory. lower right- lecture and demonstration hall. this most modern lecture and demonstration hall is located in the rose-croix university building. the widearms of the seats make it possible for the students attending the sessions to take notes of the principal points of the profe

us of the law that with no less than three "points" can perfect manifestations exist. the shekinah is placed with its third point toward the west, so that the "presence of god" may manifest in the west, where dwell the children of light in peace, love, and meditation. the outer two points of the shekinah are toward the north and south. the shekinah receives its power through the sacred, mystical, vibrations generated in the east of the lodge, and which radiate through the sanctum toward the shekinah, which is the focal point for such vibrations. thus, the "presence of god" is carried in vibrations from the east to the "heart of the soul of the temple" the sanctum in each lodge there is a place, a condition, called the sanctum. it is located between the shekinah and the east. the holy place

he sanctum" is not only forbidden to all but the master or colombe, but is a "serious and grievous error" because of the traditional reverence associated with it. the foundation for such a solemn warning is in the statement previously made (see shekinah, wherein it is explained that from the east come forth "light, life, and love" and the shekinah receives its power (the presence of god) from the vibrations passing from the east to the shekinah. this would make the sanctum a place always charged with sacred vibrations, and trespassing between the east and the shekinah would interrupt the flow of such vibrations, and disturb the harmony established there. when the sanctum is entered for any legitimate purpose, he who enters it may pass only to the center of it, and must leave it from the sa

he chart shown on the opposite page. illustration no. 1 shows some of the typical forms of crystals as known to science. these are but a few out of a great many, and attention is called not only to the very evident working of the law of the triangle, but also to the beautiful grace in form. in illustration no. 2 we see how the law of the triangle shows itself in connection with a demonstration of vibrations. by placing a piece of glass on a pedestal and sprinkling sand on the glass, one can manifest the vibrations by drawing a violin bow on the edge of the glass and cause the vibrations to flow across the surface of the glass and thereby arrange the sand in various forms, as shown in the seven black squares of illustration no. 2. in the lessons of our higher degrees, where the metaphysical

edestal and sprinkling sand on the glass, one can manifest the vibrations by drawing a violin bow on the edge of the glass and cause the vibrations to flow across the surface of the glass and thereby arrange the sand in various forms, as shown in the seven black squares of illustration no. 2. in the lessons of our higher degrees, where the metaphysical principles are taught, we learn that thought vibrations can be directed into designs and "forms" just as with the sand and the physical vibrations on the glass. the rest of the chart shows how nature adheres to the law of the triangle in the formation of snow crystals, ice crystals, mineral crystals, and acid crystals. nature is truly an artist in her great work, but solely because she uses system and order. crystallography the science which

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

he violin. sounds seemed to transformthemselves into objective shapes, thickly and precipitately gathering as at the evocation of a mighty magician,and to be whirling around him, like a host of fantastic, infernal figures, dancing the witches" goat dance" inthe empty depths of the shadowy background of the stage, behind the artist, a nameless phantasmagoria,produced by the concussion of unearthly vibrations, seemed to form pictures of shameless orgies, of thevoluptuous hymens of a real witches' sabbat. a collective hallucination took hold of the public. pantingfor breath, ghastly, and trickling with the icy perspiration of an inexpressible horror, they sat spell-bound,and unable to break the spell of the music by the slightest motion. they experienced all the illicit enervatingdelights of

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

d. a stone falls into the water and creates disturbing waves. these waves oscillate backwards and forwards till at last, owing to the operation of what physicists call the law of the dissipation of energy, they are brought to rest, and the water returns to its condition of calm tranquility. similarly all action, on every plane, produces disturbance in the balanced harmony of the universe, and the vibrations so produced will continue to roll backwards and forwards, if its area is limited, till equilibrium is restored. but since each such disturbance starts from some particular point, it is clear that equilibrium and harmony can only be restored by the reconverging to that same point of all the forces which were set in motion from it. and here you have proof that the consequences of a man's

now accepted to indicate that abnormal psycho-physiological state which leads a person to take the fancies of his imagination, his hallucinations, real or artificial, for realities. no entirely healthy person on the physiological and psychic planes can ever be a medium. that which mediums see, hear, and sense, is "real" but untrue; it is either gathered from the astral plane, so deceptive in its vibrations and suggestions, or from pure hallucinations, which have no actual existence, but for him who perceives them "mediumship" is a kind of vulgarized mediatorship in which one afflicted with this faculty is supposed to become an agent of communication between a living man and a departed "spirit" there exist regular methods of training for the development of this undesirable acquirement. pag

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

the latter case the course was easier and more material. with suitable mechanical aid a mind would project itself forward in time, feeling its dim, extra-sensory way till it approached the desired period. then, after preliminary trials, it would seize on the best discoverable representative of the highest of that period's life-forms. it would enter the organism's brain and set up therein its own vibrations, while the displaced mind would strike back to the period of the displacer, remaining in the latter's body till a reverse process was set up. the projected mind, in the body of the organism of the future, would then pose as a member of the race whose outward form it wore, learning as quickly as possible all that could be learned of the chosen age and its massed information and technique

and nerves and delusion. the three things were damnably clever constructions of their kind, and were furnished with ingenious metallic clamps to attach them to organic developments of which i dare not form any conjecture. i hope- devoutly hope-that they were the waxen products of a master artist, despite what my inmost fears tell me. great god! that whisperer in darkness with its morbid odour and vibrations! sorcerer, emissary, changeling, outsider. that hideous repressed buzzing. and all the time in that fresh, shiny cylinder on the shelf. poor devil "prodigious surgical, biological, chemical, and mechanical skill. for the things in the chair, perfect to the last, subtle detail of microscopic resemblance- or identity- were the face and hands of henry wentworth akeley hat the mountains o

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

he cell with us was one nurse, a mediocre fellow who did not understand the purpose of the apparatus, or think to inquire into my course. as the hours wore on i saw his head droop awkwardly in sleep, but i did not disturb him. i myself, lulled by the rhythmical breathing of the healthy and the dying man, must have nodded a little later. the sound of weird lyric melody was what aroused me. chords, vibrations, and harmonic ecstasies echoed passionately on every hand, while on my ravished sight burst the stupendous spectacle ultimate beauty. walls, columns, and architraves of living fire blazed effulgently around the spot where i seemed to float in air, extending upward to an infinitely high vaulted dome of indescribable splendor. blending with this display of palatial magnificence, or rather

HP LOVECRAFT FROM BEYOND

great deal more. i whispered what i had experienced and he bade me to re-main as quiet and receptive as possible "don't move" he cautioned 'for in these rays we are able to be seen as well as to see. i told you the servants left, but i didn't tell you how. it was that thick-witted house-keeper- she turned on the lights downstairs after i had warned her not to, and the wires picked up sympathetic vibrations. it must have been frightful- i could hear the screams up here in spite of all i was seeing and hearing from another direction, and later it was rather awful to find those empty heaps of clothes around the house. mrs. updike's clothes were close to the front hall switch that's how i know she did it. it got them all. but go long as we don't move we're fairly safe. remember we're dealing

HP LOVECRAFT THE MUSIC OF ERICH ZANN

at first i would tip-toe up to my old fifth floor, then i grew bold enough to climb the last creaking staircase to the peaked garret. there in the narrow hall, outside the bolted door with the covered keyhole, i often heard sounds which filled me with an indefinable dread the dread of vague wonder and brooding mystery. it was not that the sounds were hideous, for they were not; but that they held vibrations suggesting nothing on this globe of earth, and that at certain intervals they assumed a symphonic quality which i could hardly conceive as produced by one player. certainly, erich zann was a genius of wild power. as the weeks passed, the playing grew wilder, whilst the old musician acquired an increasing haggardness and furtiveness pitiful to behold. he now refused to admit me at any ti

HP LOVECRAFT THE TERRIBLE OLD MAN

at on a table in a bare room on the ground floor are many peculiar bottles, in each a small piece of lead suspended pendulum-wise from a string. and they say that the terrible old man talks to these bottles, addressing them by such names as jack, scar-face, long tom, spanish joe, peters, and mate ellis, and that whenever he speaks to a bottle the little lead pendulum within makes certain definite vibrations as if in answer. those who have watched the tall, lean, terrible old man in these peculiar conversations, do not watch him again. but angelo ricci and joe czanek and manuel silva were not of kingsport blood; they were of that new and heterogeneous alien stock which lies outside the charmed circle of new england life and traditions, and they saw in the terrible old man merely a tottering

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

her very important to anyone who is a witch. i have been psychic since childhood. people used to visit us, and i could tell them things about their lives that i could not possibly have known if i hadn't been psychic. frequently, people would react in a nervous way, and of course, any child enjoys causing a sensation in adults, so i kept it up. i soon learned to differentiate between true psychic vibrations and imagination. when i'm receiving a psychic impression, my whole body is involved. i know i'm right, and if i'm not sure, then i'm not receiving in a psychic way. there's never any doubt in my mind. all of my family were involved in astrology, which has nothing to do with witchcraft. my grandmother was especially creative. she wrote songs, both words and music. and she sculptured and

life that there is no limit to the mind's power. if witchcraft is a mental power, why do witches usually use props? i use candles, bells and other things to get into the mood, because i was raised to believe they were necessary. but i believe a very strong person can do without the candles and other objects. my grandmother feels that the flame of a candle can change the atmosphere and can create vibrations; that may be true, although i'm not sure. i know i'm becoming more and more able to cast spells without props, but i'd rather use props because i am comfortable with the old methods. there's nothing wrong with using candles and other props to condition and key up your senses. for ages, religions have employed candles, bells and incense to affect the concentration of their congregations

t's not such a hokey thing that it should occur only in the dominion of witches. many clever people in all professions are aware of the power of objects. a bell is supposed to attract the spirits, and it may, but i believe spirits are energy from within yourself or from within other people. what does ringing the bell in church mean? it may be that the bell sets into motion some sort of electrical vibrations in the atmosphere that eventually lead to something. i use bells in much the same way as pavlov did. i am conditioned to hear the bell, and i say "okay, my subconscious has now taken over" anything that will stimulate your senses can help. the bell is for the ear, the candle for the eyes, incense for the nose; they get all the senses working. some people prefer to cast spells nude; othe

ic cannot be undone, and like the thumb, the enchanter, too, is stuck. with control, witchcraft offers a beneficial outlet for creative energy. in the ancient craft all things are unified and related, and there is no chaos. any time you cast a spell you should be in a small area so you can control the atmosphere easily. don't do this in the middle of a ball park because you cannot control all the vibrations in an area that large. you'll need a small room and a table top, preferably one used only for spellcasting. most of the equipment you use should be new, and it's suggested that you use new equipment for each and every one of your spells, lest the associations connected with old things intervene. the new witch should get new candles, new bowls, new everything. around the whole room sprin

s best not to mess with it. not if you're a novice, anyway. leave the red candle to full-fledged witches. stick to orange-red for sex. it's all you'll be able to do to control the results of that! to alter circumstances you must be intense, emotional, self-motivated and capable of obsession. that's the only way it can work. and you must understand that once you cast a spell you've set into motion vibrations that can never be erased. they can never be stopped. something's going to happen. once in motion, there's no return, so you must be very brave. you may be able to alter the conclusion a bit, but things will never remain the same; they are no longer what they were. that's another difference between witchcraft and positive thinking. positive thinking doesn't put you in danger. in witchcra

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

netic one is on the surface of our earth. this magnetic fluid of the earth surface, apart from the property of the principle of water or the cohesion, attracts and holds all material and compound things. according to the specific properties of a body, which depend on the composition of the elements, each object, with respect to the electric fluid, owns certain emanations, the so-called electronic vibrations that are attracted by the general magnetic fluid of the entire material world. this attraction is called the weight. consequently, weight is an appearance of the attractive power of the earth. the well known attractive power of iron and nickel is a little example respecting an imitation of that which is happening, in a big measure, on our whole earth. what we understand, on our earth, a

d electric fluids on the grossly material plane. but the interested reader who has decided to walk on the path of initiation and will not be deterred by the study of the principles, will find out by himself all about the varieties of powers and properties. the fruits and the insights he earned, in the course of his studies, will indemnify him amply. 11. the soul or the astral body through subtler vibrations of the elements, through the electric and the magnetic fluid of their polarity, the man proper, the soul has proceeded from the akasa principle or the finer etheric vibrations. in the same way as the elements are functioning in the material body, the soul or the so-called astral body will behave. the four-pole magnet, with its specific qualities, connects or amalgamates the soul with th

ing density-degree, according to their spiritual maturity, which is designated by various religions as heaven or hell, the adepts seeing only symbols therein. the nobler, purer and the more perfect an entity happens to be, all the purer and finer will be the density-degree of the inhabited astral plane. little by little, the astral body is dissolving, until it has become suitable to the degree of vibrations of the respective step of the astral level, or identical with it. as you see, this identification depends on the maturity and the spiritual perfection the entity concerned achieved on this earth. besides, the astral plane is inhabited by many other beings of which i am mentioning only some species here. there are to so-called elementaries, entities with one or only very few qualities, a

ive step of the astral level, or identical with it. as you see, this identification depends on the maturity and the spiritual perfection the entity concerned achieved on this earth. besides, the astral plane is inhabited by many other beings of which i am mentioning only some species here. there are to so-called elementaries, entities with one or only very few qualities, according to the dominant vibrations of the elements. they are living on the similar vibrations proper to man and transmitted by him into the astral plane. among them, there are some which have already reached a certain degree of intelligence, and some magicians are using these low-powered beings for their selfish purposes. another kind of being is the larvae, which have been brought into life consciously or unconsciously

effect of the impregnated idea or even scuttle it if the magician did not provoke a reinforced tension by frequent repetition, thus reviving the desire or the idea. bu this often means loss of time and is not very favorable to the final success. the desired influence will persist only so far as the tension is effective in the desired direction. then the vital fore will dissolve, mingle with other vibrations, and the effect fades away by and by. to prevent this, a magician ought to be well acquainted with the laws of biomagnetism. the vital force accepts not only an idea, concept, thought or feeling, but also time-ideas. this law respecting this specific property of the vital virtue must be considered when working with it, or later on with the elements. therefore, when impregnating desires

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

that: when we gaze at the sun, therefore, even if we do not know it, our soul assumes the same shape and becomes a luminous, incandescent sphere. it is the law if imitative magic that is taking effect; we look at the sun and our whole being begins to resemble it. simply by looking at something, we create an association, an alliance between ourselves and the object or being we are looking at, our vibrations adjust to its vibratory rate and, quite unconsciously, we imitate it. he goes on to say of surya-yoga that: if you want to be like the sun, you must gaze at it with great love and trust. in this way you will become warmer and more luminous and better able to pour life into others. your presence among others will be that of a sun radiating light, warmth and life. using mantra-yoga to rem

ns from our personal bio-shield without destabilizing other fields. it also requires us to do regular tune-ups and resets. step 1. basic bio-shield creation and bio-shield data: as already mentioned, the bio-shield is an environmental field device, that when programmed, acts as an invisible force field around us. screening out discordant frequencies, it allows us to select from the world only the vibrations that we require and stops random signals penetrating our auric field and hence creating field imbalances and schisms. constructed on the inner planes using the frequencies of divine love, divine wisdom and divine power, it allows an initiate freedom to maintain sensitivity and sanity while we serve. as we have previously shared, it also creates a cocoon for the dow to dwell within and r

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

or upon a visualization (as in chakra meditation, see below..concentration meditation is, simply put, a form of self-hypnosis. a mantra (or mantrum) is one or more words or syllables which are repeated- often chanted- aloud..a simple yet powerful mantra is to vibrate the mystical word 'om. this mantra has long been associated in india with the godhead/unity. use it to aid in tuning into universal vibrations which promote feelings of harmony, peace, and well-being. use it before magick ritual to 'get into the mood' and afterward to 'dismiss the forces. you vibrate a mantra by saying it slowly aloud in a lower-pitched voice than your normal speech, and a more or less constant pitch as well. let the sound fade at the end of the mantra. a powerful one such as 'om' will seem to vibrate the air

the moon and planets. states of consciousness the electrical activity of the brain has been observed and classified with eeg (electroencephalograph) equipment; signals picked up from the scalp by electrodes, then filtered and amplified, drive a graph recorder. brain activity has been found to produce specific ranges for certain basic states of consciousness, as indicated in 'hz (hertz, or cycles/vibrations per second: delta- 0.2 to 3.5 hz (deep sleep, trance state, theta- 3.5 to 7.5 hz (day dreaming, memory, alpha- 7.5 to 13 hz (tranquility, heightened awareness, meditation, beta- 13 to 28 hz (tension 'normal' consciousness. as you can see, some form of physical relaxation is implied in the alpha, theta, and delta consciousness. these states are in fact reached through deep breathing, hyp

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

cally nonexistent in spiritually undeveloped people. the physical body and the animate soul are the products of our world. they are sufficient for us to perceive through sense organs. by developing a spiritual soul, we acquire the ability to feel beyond the i. this occurs when the spiritual, altruistic i emerges from the negation of the egoistical i. thus, we begin to sense more intense spiritual vibrations until we develop the soul from a point up to its intrinsic capacity. the inner essence of kabbalah is the research of the light of the creator, which emanates from him and reaches us according to certain laws. the law of roots and branches is the law that determines the operations of the forces that impel all parts of our world s creation to grow and develop. it is said in kabbalah: the

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

ely. to better understand how we perceive reality, we can compare a person to a closed box with five sensors: eyes, ears, nose, mouth, and hands, representing the five senses: sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. the picture of our surrounding reality is formed within this box. let us look at the hearing mechanism as an example of how our senses work. sound waves that reach the eardrum create vibrations on its surface, which then move the hearing bones. as a result, electric signals are sent to the brain, which translates them into sounds and voices. all of our measurements take place from the eardrum inward, and all of our senses operate similarly. thus, we are not really measuring what is outside of us, but the response created within us. the range of sounds that we will receive, the

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ere are men who have these powers in working order, and are able by their use to obtain a vast amount of most interesting information about the world which most of us as yet cannot see. c let it be clearly understood that there is nothing fanciful or unnatural about such sight. it is simply an extension of faculties with which we are all familiar, and to develop it is to make oneself sensitive to vibrations more rapid than those to which our physical senses are normally trained to respond(*op. cit, pp. 9, 10) it is by the use of those perfectly natural but super-normal faculties that much of the information given in this book has been obtained. anyone who, having developed such sight, watches a masonic ceremony, will see that a very great deal more is being done than is expressed in the me

ing through it. later on that flap is turned down, showing that the soul is within the body and acting through it. he tells us also how the lambskin is first of all a symbol of purity, but also typifies the blankness of the undeveloped soul, or of what in theosophy is called the causal body. in that, as some of us know, in the course of development a great quantity of glorious colour shows as new vibrations are awakened in it. some account of that will be found, illustrated with coloured plates, in man, visible and invisible. 321. bro. wilmshurst further explains that the pale sky-blue colour of the rosettes on the f.c. apron and the blue lining and edging and silver tassels of the m.m. fs apron indicate that at that stage the blue of the sky begins to break through the whiteness that inno

r working, and of driving away those which are unsuitable. 329. two of the most important constituents of such incense as is useful for our work are benzoin and olibanum. the benzoin is a vigorous purifier, and tends to drive away all coarse or sensuous feelings and thoughts. the olibanum has nothing to do with that, but it creates a devotional and restful atmosphere, and tends to stimulate those vibrations in the astral body which make people responsive to higher things. attar of roses is also useful, and adds greatly to the effect produced. 330. if the incense is intelligently magnetized its strength is increased enormously; for example, by putting into olibanum the definite force of the will in the direction of calmness and devotion, its influence may be increased by perhaps a hundredfo

day. the sprinkling of holy water in a church is another way of producing a similar effect, but incense has the advantage that it rises into the air, and wherever a single particle goes the purification and blessing is borne with it. 331. it is desirable on all occasions, and especially in lodge, in the interests of the work, that the brn. should have in their minds but a few definite and strong vibrations of emotion and thought; but instead of that they sometimes have forty or fifty small vortices of emotional and mental activity all whirling at once, each representing some small worry or care or desire. it is difficult for a person to do good work while these are present, and almost impossible for him to make real progress in the evolution of consciousness. if he is trying to attain a b

none the less converted solar energy. 349. the great architect sends forth his power at all levels, but most of all on the higher planes. but the majority of men are not yet sufficiently developed on those higher planes to be directly affected by this force. if, however, those men who are already somewhat developed at those levels will lay themselves open to receive that force, and slow down its vibrations by passing them through their own subtle bodies, it can then be poured out upon the world at large in an assimilable form. and this is a great part of the work that is being done by all those who wish to co-operate with him. 350. i have explained in the masters mad the path how one who approaches a master of the wisdom with a view to becoming his pupil and working under him for the good

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

ary life as a preparation; but inside these great schools the subject was carried much farther, to the study and comprehension of the fourth dimension, and the laws and properties of higher space. it can be fully understood only if we take it thus as a whole, not in mere fragments, and as an introduction to higher development. it leads a man upwards towards the understanding of all the octaves of vibrations, as to vast areas of which science knows nothing as yet, towards the intricate occult relations of numbers, colours and sounds, the various three-dimensional sections of the mighty cone of space, and the true shape of the universe. there is a vast amount to be gained from the study of mathematics by those who know how to take it up in the right way; it helps us to see how the worlds are

relation with one another, and worked out the correspondences between them, which are very remarkable. everyone who knows anything about music is aware that there is a fixed proportion between the lengths of the strings which produce certain tones. a piano can be tuned according to a certain system of fifths, and the relation of the different tones to one another can be expressed by the number of vibrations of each tone; so a harmonious chord can be stated mathematically. this was first discovered simply by experiment; later the mathemati- cians found out what the proportions should be, and again by experiment they were found to be exact. but the peculiarity is that the numbers which produce a harmonious chord have the same relation to one another as that which exists between certain parts

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

rn. numerous theories have tried to explain all edward kelly summons a corpse from the grave,walton-de-dale, lancashire (fortean picture library) apsaras 11 types of apparitions, from the assertion that they are mental hallucinations to the notion of telepathy from the dead to the living.other theories refer to astral or etheric bodies, an amalgam of personality patterns, recording or imprints of vibrations, projections of the human unconscious or will and concentration, true spirits of the dead, and localized phenomena with their own physicality, directed by an intelligence or personality. one of the most elaborate theories is that of ideapatterns contained in g. n. m. tyrell s apparitions (1973, in which apparitions are believed to be hallucinations on the part of a percipient based on i

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

thing is difficult to describe or even to formulate. however, immediately one liber clxv 145 approaches another period one can recognise the symptoms, almost in advance, and the new illumination is as it were added to the old, and there is fresh wonder and joy in both. march 15th i feel as if i were a highly strung musical instrument. my will runs over the strings, causing complete and harmonious vibrations in my being, which seems to give forth at times an unforrnulated and therefore most delightful melody. march 28th. how can i write it, how put into words the least idea of that which is unformed? yet i will try while yet a vestige of the thought remains. i have conceived within my womb a child. or is it that i have for the first time realized that i have a womb? yet it is so, that blank

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

etia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer.s* thought is a secretion of the brain (weissman. consciousness is a function of the brain (huxley..a. c. apart from its value in obtaining one-pointedness. on this subject consult tycarb, infra..a. c. projected cube) methods of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye. the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish (a) general control of the brain (establishment of functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control over one special portion (name of the spirit) the perfumes aid this through smell. usually the perfume will only tend to control a large area; but there is an attribution of perfumes to letters of t

LIBER O

rticular lineal figures, divine names &c, and are controlled by them. as to possibility of producing results external to the mind of the seer (objective, in the ordinary common-sense acceptation of the term) we are here silent] 6. there are three important practices connected with all forms of ceremonial (and the two methods which later we shall describe. these are (1) assumption of god-forms (2) vibrations of divine names (3) rituals of .banishing. and .invoking. these, at least, should be completely mastered before the dangerous methods of chapters v. and vi. are attempted. iii 1. the magical images of the gods of egypt6 should be made thoroughly familiar. this can be done by studying them in any public museum, or in such books as may be accessible to the student.7 they should then be ca

LIBER SAMEKH

peats the signs as before, save that he makes the passive invoking pentagram of spirit. he concentrates his consciousness within his twin-symbol of self, and endeavours to send it to sleep. but if the operation be performed properly, his angel shall have accepted the offering of dew, and seized with fervour upon the extended symbol of will towards himself. this then shall he shake vehemently with vibrations of love reveraberating with the words of the section. even in the physical ears of the adept there shall resound an echo thereof, yet he shall not be able to describe it. it shall seem both louder than thunder, and softer than the whisper of the night-wind. it shall at once be inarticulate, and mean more than he hath ever heard. now let him strive with all the strength of his soul to wi

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

iped the supreme deity; therefore, anything growing upon that tree was sacred to him. at certain seasons, according to the positions of the sun, moon, and stars, the arch-druid climbed the oak tree and cut the mistletoe with a golden sickle consecrated for that service. the parasitic growth was caught in white cloths provided for the purpose, lest it touch the earth and be polluted by terrestrial vibrations. usually a sacrifice of a white bull was made under the tree. the druids were initiates of a secret school that existed in their midst. this school, which closely resembled the bacchic and eleusinian mysteries of greece or the egyptian rites of isis and osiris, is justly designated the druidic mysteries. there has been much speculation concerning the secret wisdom that the druids claime

e. because jupiter was believed to inhabit this tree he was sometimes called phegon us, or one who lives in a beech tree. most curious of the oracles of dodona were the "talking" vases, or kettles. these were made of brass and so carefully fashioned that when struck they gave off sound for hours. some writers have described a row of these vases and have declared that if one of them was struck its vibrations would be communicated to all the others and a terrifying din ensue. other authors describe a large single vase, standing upon a pillar, near which stood another column, supporting the statue of a child holding a whip. at the end of the whip were a number of swinging cords tipped with small metal balls, and the wind, which blew incessantly through the open building, caused the balls to s

babylon and the number of the saved refer to man himself, whose symbol is the number 9. this system can be used successfully with both greek and hebrew letter values. the original pythagorean system of numerical philosophy contains nothing to justify the practice now in vogue of changing the given name or surname in the hope of improving the temperament or financial condition by altering the name vibrations. there is also a system of calculation in vogue for the english language, but its accuracy is a matter of legitimate dispute. it is comparatively modern and has no relationship either to the hebrew qabbalistic system or to the greek procedure. the claim made by some that it is pythagorean is not supported by any tangible evidence, and there are many reasons why such a contention is unte

mystery rituals consisted of invocations and intonements, for which purpose special sound chambers were constructed. a word whispered in one of these apartments was so intensified that the reverberations made the entire building sway and be filled with a deafening roar. the very wood and stone used in the erection of these sacred buildings eventually became so thoroughly permeated with the sound vibrations of the religious ceremonies that when struck they would reproduce the same tones thus repeatedly impressed into their substances by the rituals. every element in nature has its individual keynote. if these elements are combined in a composite structure the result is a chord that, if sounded, will disintegrate the compound into its integral parts. likewise each individual has a keynote t

t perfect tone of the color scale. in the principles of light and color, edwin d. babbitt confirms the correspondence of the color and musical scales "as c is at the bottom of the musical scale and made with the coarsest waves of air, so is red at the bottom of the chromatic scale and made with the coarsest waves of luminous ether. as the musical note b [the seventh note of the scale] requires 45 vibrations of air every time the note c at the lower end of the scale requires 24, or but little over half as many, so does extreme violet require about 300 trillions of vibrations of ether in a second, while extreme red requires only about 450 trillions, which also are but little more than half as many. when one musical octave is finished another one commences and progresses with just twice as ma

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

by means of salt, water, and incense. theoretically, the salt, water, and incense stand for the four elements of the wise earth, water, and fire, together with air symbolically constituting the basis for the material universe, in the language of alchemy and witchcraft. by exorcising anything you are in effect symbolically using these four basic constituents to "wash" the article of all extraneous vibrations, prior to recharging it with your own will and concentrated witch power. before, in fact, transforming it into a servant to accomplish a given magical task. throughout the following pages i will refer to this process of purification as either exorcism or "passing something through fire and water" formula of exorcism by salt, water, and incense basically, any form of words can be used to

you reach the number 64, finish by "sealing" the talisman with the words "so mote it be" and drawing three crosses in the air with your right forefinger above the paper (this is a very old method of sealing, or benediction, which was appropriated by the christian church from their pagan forebears) now your square of mercury will be charged and your deep mind fully attuned to the correct range of vibrations for the divination, which must be performed with the square kept either on your person or prominently displayed in your place of work. once you have made a square, whenever you wish to perform a divination, all that is necessary to do is to hold the square in your hands, and let your gaze fall upon the numbers one by one in their proper sequence, repeating your mantram at each number. n

and seal with the triple cross and "so mote it be" and fold the paper into a packet, tying it firmly with red ribbon, knotted thrice. as with your egg, conceal it immediately in a consecrated place in hertha's name, making it part of the structure of your home. these two devices, the egg and square of saturn, should suffice to cover any everyday contingencies such as occasional bursts of hostile vibrations set up by the family rows over the dinner table, or those set humming by casual "overlooking" of the envious next-door neighbour or visiting friends (probably totally unconsciously on their part. however, being great magpies and pickers-up of unconsidered trifles, many witches like to reinforce the protective earth currents by hanging other devices such as holystones and sachets of prot

ly or temporarily. it may also be an elemental creature formed by the combination of your witch power and some natural phenomenon. this type of magistellus becomes the protective spirit or watcher, a magical guardian for the home. they take time to formulate, but really can prove to be of tremendous value. for unlike the general earth spells which are effective to guard your home from general bad vibrations, to guard against out-and-out magical attack, a magistellus is ideal; it possesses a definite will of its own, the entire aim of which is to protect the house and those that dwell in it from all offensive sorcery. as such, it is really a magical type of vigilant robot, programmed solely to watch over the safety of the home. a sorcerer's watchdog, in fact. two simpler types of magistelli

ooks put it delicately "as your wife" enough said. like the mandragore, the alraun should be enshrined near the hearth to complete the spell and initiate its protective activity. magical defence as a newcomer to the field, you will need to get to know some of the signs which can prove to be sure indicators that some form of definite occult attack is in operation against you. apart from unpleasant vibrations and general miasmas of hostility or fear, the symptoms of a magical attack can range from extremely severe, recurrent nightmares, through runs of unbelievably bad luck, psychosomatic disturbances and allergies, often accompanied by poltergeist manifestations, to outright cases of lunacy or even sudden death. in the case of the latter, even countermagic won't avail you much. of course, a

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 1

other. but can any of the effects described in this our book goetia be obtained, and if so, can you give a rational explanation of the circumstances? say you so? i can, and will. the spirits of the goetia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer s projected cube) methods of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye. the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish (a) general control of the brain (establishment of functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control of one special portion (name of the spirit) the perfumes aid this through smell. usually the perfume will only tend to 6 apart from its value in obtaining one-pointedness. control a large area; but

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

could attract anyone and makehis mind fully blossom in the pleasure of sense gratification. there are many lakes and reservoirs withclear, transparent water, agitated by jumping fish and decorated with many flowers such as lilies, kuva-layas, kahlaras and blue and red lotuses. pairs of cakravakas and many other water birds nest in thelakes and always enjoy in a happy mood, making sweet, pleasing vibrations that are very satisfying andconducive to enjoyment of the senses.since there is no sunshine in those subterranean planets, time is not divided into days and nights, andconsequently fear produced by time does not exist. many great serpents reside there with gems on their hoods, and the effulgence of these gems dissipatesthe darkness in all directions. since the residents of these planets

ried in committee. 1935 italians begin to use chemical weapons in abyssinia (ethiopia. 1935 egas moniz performs the first lobotomy in portugal. ironically, moniz is shot and paralyzed in1939 by one of his patients, and beaten to death by another in 1955. 1935 new york american (7/11/35) has an article on tesla's controlled earth quakes, in which teslastates, experiments in transmitting controlled vibrations through the earth (telegeodynamics) wereroughly described as a controlled earthquake. according to tesla, the vibrations pass through theearth with no loss of energy. it becomes possible to convey mechanical effects over great distances andproduce all kinds of unique effects. the invention could be used with destructive effect in war. 1935 lobotomy introduced in the united states. in th

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

second in the throat, the third at the center of the chest (level with the heart, the fourth is located in pelvis, and the fifth at the soles of the feet. while imagining each chakra point becoming energized, the name of god associated with that chakra center must be vibrated. in order to vibrate a word, simply say it in the deepest voice possible, spending at last 3 seconds on each syllable. the vibrations of your voice should be felt in the throat, hands, and feet. while vibrating that chakra s name of god, imagine yourself speaking into the glowing sphere, and make that slowly-energizing chakra vibrate to the rhythm of your voice. you begin by imaging a beam of light originating from high above landing upon a soccer ball-sized sphere just above your head. you then begin vibrating that c

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

oon, i open the gates to thy realm(-inspired by h.p. lovecraft "lilith, mother of vampyres, mother of harlots -patron of shades and the altar of the infernal sabbat -j summon thee "vultures of the black earth, eaters of the dead, allow me entry into the realm of twilight from which i shall become as my mother, lilith" focus now on the mantra of lil-ka-litu, recite slowly and build with repetitive vibrations, taking a quick and steady breath inbetween mantra breaks. allow your mind to focus only on the lilitu and succubi, not as a beautiful woman but beast- woman like, a vampyric tomb haunter who spits blood and sexual fluid. it is the lilitu who sip of the infernal menstrual blood of lilith- babalon, our witch goddess and initiator of the path of the red caul-stain of vampyric birth. focus

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

r individuals' lives. often, for instance when i have been with people on the elevator in the office building where i work, it seems i can almost read their faces, and tell that they need help, and what kind. many times, i have spoken to people who are troubled like this, and have led them into my office for counseling (3) since i was hurt, i've had the feeling of picking up people's thoughts and vibrations, and i can feel resentment from other people. i have often been able to pick up what people were going to say before they said it. not many people will believe me, but i've had some really odd, odd experiences since then. one time, i was at a party and was picking up other people's thoughts, and some people there who didn't know me got up and left. they were scared that i was a witch or

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

er. thank the spirits of water for all their help to others in days gone by. thank them for being with you on this day and at this hour. remove the image from your mind and face north again. say: these hands, this mind and this body shall be a channel through which power can flow. open your eyes and go about your daily affairs. practice this rite daily. get the wiccan habit. set up those harmonic vibrations that are so essential to the craft. anytime you feel like putting a triumphant emphasis on to a magical working, or you wish to make absolutely certain that a particular spell or ritual is totally successful, align yourself with the elemental forces. it will add that final whammy of force and direction to your efforts. a thank you email paul c, an ardent student of the occult arts from

ndence has been yearly xmas cards. he lives in the southeastern usa (georgia. since i need funds for a new car and extensive property upgrading and repairs- i shall keep trying! will let you know what happens! thanks again. signed: helen p, seattle, washington. the magic power of chants ask any witch worth their broomstick, and they will tell you that certain sounds (chants) create unique magical vibrations. they will also tell you that these magical vibrations seek similar vibrations within the astral world, becoming a single creative force of energy that goes to work to make a physical manifestation of its power. this physical manifestation is called magic. the secret chant i will soon reveal to you is so effective that it should be used with caution. i discovered it in a long out of pri

to have remarkable powers. a powerful money spell that has proven extremely successful for others, as it will for you. green is the traditional color used by witches in money matters. green is the color of mother nature and is also the color of paper money; dollar bills are green. a love spell that has worked magic for others, as it will for you. that certain sounds (chants) create unique magical vibrations, the< physical manifestation of which is called magic. chants should be spoken aloud in a sort of up and down rhythm. witchcraft draws its power from the elemental forces of earth, air, fire and water, and how to align yourself with these forces. gnomes are the elemental spirits of the earth, and a simple spell to help you to enlist their aid in your affairs. the easiest way to remember

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

o consciously manifest in a positive manner. as aleister crowley pointed out in the article entitled "the initiated interpretation of ceremonial magic (published in the goetia "the spirits of the goetia are portions of the human brain. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer's projected cube) method of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye (a) the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish control over the human brain (establishment of the functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control of one special portion (name of the spirit" control is the map of empowerment and ascension. once direction is assumed and confirmed, can such begin to take place in association with progression and

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

my vision from the glory of the eternal crown. that i may behold only the holy vision that descends from that divine brilliance, the scintillation and corruscation of the divine glory. that divine brilliance, that light which lighteth the universe, that light which surpasseth the glory of the sun. beside which the light of mortals is but darkness. that in the closing of my physical senses to the vibrations of the outer and the lower, i may learn to awaken those spiritual faculties by which i may attain at length to perfect union with divine and unalterable being. consider the divine ideal, and say slowly: from thine hands, 0 lord, cometh all good. from thine hands flow down all grace and blessing. the characters of nature with thy finger thou hast traced, but none can read them unless he

is counted. from every princess (knave -7 is counted. from every other court card-4 is counted. from every small card-the number of its pips. from every key answering to an element-3 is counted. from every key answering to a sign-12 is counted. from every key answering to a planet-9 is counted <209> unofficial the tarot trumps by g. h. soror, q.l. the cards of the lesser arcana present to us the vibrations of number, colour and element-that is, the plane on which number and colour function. thus, in the ten of pentacles we have the number ten and tertiary colours, citrine, olive, and russet, working in malkuth, the material plane. whereas in the ten of wands we have the number ten and the tertiaries working in pure energy. in these cards, the sephirah is indicated by the colouring of the

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

ace our30 the doctrine of transcendental magic selves in communication with the universal fluid supplied to us by the nervous system. these three centres are, moreover, the seat of a triple magnetic operation, as we shall explain elsewhere. when the magus has attained lucidity, whether through the mediation of a pythoness or by his own development, he communicates and directs at will the magnetic vibrations in the whole mass of the astral light, the currents of which he divines by means of the magic wand, which is a perfected divining rod. by the aid of these vibrations he influences the nervous system of persons made subject to his action, accelerates or suspends the currents of life, soothes or tortures, heals or hurts in fine, slays or brings to life. here, however, we pause in presence

rt of will is a projection of the human fluid or light, and here it is needful to distinguish the human from the astral light, and animal from universal magnetism. in making use of the word fluid, we employ an accepted expression, and seek to be understood in this manner, but we are far from deciding that the latent light is a fluid. everything prompts us, on the contrary, to prefer the system of vibrations in the explanation of this phenomenal subject. however it may be, the light in question, being the instrument of life, cleaves naturally to all living centres, attaches itself to the nucleus of planets, even as to the heart of man and by the heart we understand magically the great sympathetic identifying itself with the individual life of the being which it animates, and it is by this q

range phenomena of table-turning to the universal magnetic agent in search of a chain of enthusiasms with a view to the formation of fresh currents. the force of itself is blind, but can be directed by the will of man and is influenced by prevailing opinions. this universal fluid if we decide to regard it as a fluid being the common medium of all nervous organisms and the vehicle of all sensitive vibrations, establishes an actual physical solidarity between impressionable persons, and transmits from one to another the impressions of imagination and of thought. the movement of inert objects, determined by undulations of the universal agent, obeys the ruling impression and reproduces in its revelations at one time all the lucidity the magic chain 57 of the most wonderful visions, but at anot

RUBY TABLET OF SET

t be able to maintain a cool composure sufficient to know it as what it is, but a realization will come about, as it must due to the xeper of it. some initiatory experiences almost sneak up on us; others give undeniable signs of their impending arrival. these might be a restlessness, an urge to enter ritual, an extrasensory awareness of something coming, or whatever. the initiatory call sends its vibrations ahead, and those vibrations become stronger as the initiate becomes ready to face the gate. what happens if you try too soon? a misconception is possible, though speaking from personal experience it's quite likely you'll come out of the experience feeling something was just beyond your fingertips. this result is a good thing to undergo, because it sends most people back to the quest wit

t balance and harmony [the invocator, using the air dagger, draws down the elemental forces and directs them towards the table of union] may all who receive this symbol of union find the same balance and harmony within the confines of their own beings and become as mighty living gods in the land of men [the table of union is then passed to all members of the assemblage, that they might absorb its vibrations. the table is returned to its place upon the altar, and the invocator says] as all have searched for, found, and partaken of the mighty elements, and this rite doth draw to a close, so let us all go unto our secret places and reflect upon all that we have experienced here tonight. for these elements shall, from this night forward, become as tools in our quest to develop and manipulate t

rs. they often lay the cards under their pillow, and keep them near at hand during most of the day. remember that the cards themselves have no power- the magic comes from you. if such practices will strengthen your magical ties with the cards, use them. many tarot readers keep their cards in a pouch- several books on the tarot recommend a silk pouch, for purity and for protection against harmful "vibrations. i had a pouch made for my book of thoth- when the box they originally came in fell apart. this pouch is made of the same (expensive) black angora wool as my ritual robe. it was made for me by my wife, a magician in her own right (once an adept in the temple of set. the purpose of the pouch is fairly mundane- to physically protect the cards from damage. i do so in a manner which increas

ion of objective universe peripheries. my synthesizer has a memory patch entitled the sith dirge, a phi-rationed satanic musical wave form. classification: v2- c32.l- 1 author: rex diabolos church i date: halloween xxi subject: lovecraftian ritual reading list: 6k, 6l, 7 phi-gong: the phi-gong was designed to facilitate the altering of its resonant frequencies to that of the phi-ratio, as well as vibrations congruent to particular ritual workings. the gong surface itself is a pentagonal figure constructed of 3/16" industrial 306 sheet stainless, and hangs within a trapezoidal yoke configuration designed to accommodate various electronic sound altering devices, such as a digitec sp2100 echo and sampling unit, digitec octaplus, and digitec phase shifter. the striking of the gong nine times p

's reconstituted order of the trapezoid, as well as the asylum of satan, my personal black magical laboratory. i have been using the instrument since 1980, and employ it as a standard working device in nearly all my rituals. the coil frequencies should be tuned as close to the phi-ratio as mechanical measures will allow, in this way the chamber can be permeated with large doses of electromagnetic vibrations and ionization. the coil should be powerful enough to influence the chamber to a noticeable degree. i have used coils as well as van de graaff generators with voltage discharges of 50 volts through 3 million volts, and of course chamber size dictates the power needs of the discharge device to be employed. the rites of yuggoth was performed in a circular chamber 50 feet across, and so a

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

one on before. in the beginning, should you have trouble stilling your mind enough so that you can readily evaluate your innermost and private thoughts, remember this bit of wisdom: a song will soothe even a savage beast. music can be a wonderful tool to help you change your thoughts from troubles, woes, and cares, to those of a happier, calmer nature. try to play light, happy music to raise your vibrations to a higher level. try to pay attention to the type of music you select to alter your mental state or mood. to relax and calm the mind, select smooth, flowing music. flute music is fine. somehow, the mind latches onto the simple, breathy melody and is carried away by it. obviously, loud music with a strong rhythmic beat and exciting lyrics won't do. a radio or some other musical device

SORCERIES OF ZOS

ent that it was old in egypt's infancy. spare's grimoire is a concentration of the entire body of his work. it comprises, in a sense, everthing of magical or creative value that he ever thought or imagined. thus, if you posses a picture by zos, and that picture contains some of his sigillized spells, you possess the whole grimoire, and you stand a great chance of being swept up and attuned to the vibrations of zos kia cultus. a little known aspect of spare, an aspect that links up with his friendship with thomas burke, reveals the fact that a curious chinese occult society- known as the cult of the ku- flourished in london in the nineteen-twenties. its headquarters may have been in peking, spare did not say, perhaps he did not know; but its london offshoot was not in limehouse as one might

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

means of mediumship, with those who live in the spirit world. 2. a spiritualist is one who believes, as the basis of his or her religion, in the communication between this and the spirit world by means of mediumship, and who endeavors to mold his or her character and conduct in accordance with the highest teaching derived from such communication. 3. a medium is one whose organism is sensitive to vibrations from the spirit world and through whose instrumentality intelligences in that world are able to convey messages and produce the phenomena of spiritualism. 4. a spiritualist healer is one who, either through his own inherent powers or through his mediumship, is able to impart vital, curative force to pathologic conditions. spiritualism is a science because it investigates, analyzes, and

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

ctually took place months, years, or centuries before. thomas a. edison (1847 1931, the electrical wizard, theorized that energy, like matter, is indestructible. he became intrigued by the idea of developing a radio that would be sensitive enough to pick up the sounds of times past sounds which were no longer audible to any ears but those of the psychically sensitive. edison hypothesized that the vibrations of every word ever uttered still echoed in the ether. if this theory ever should be established, it would explain such phenomena as the restoration of scenes from the past. just as the emotions of certain individuals permeate a certain room and cause a ghost to be seen by those possessing similar telepathic affinity, so might it be that emotionally charged scenes of the past may become

ry, has nothing to do with the supernatural. the appearance of a specter is an out-of-the-ordinary occurrence, a paranormal happening, but there is a natural cause for the manifestation of the ghost. once science determines just how the energy released by intense emotions is able to permeate the matter of wood, stone, metal, and gems and just how the furnishings of a room are able to absorb these vibrations, it will be as easy to dehaunt a house as it is to rid it of pests. medical doctors have learned to deal with the unseen world of viruses; physicists have learned to work with such unseen lines of force as electricity; so may it be one day with the psychic germs that infect haunted houses and the invisible field of force that dictates the mechanism of ghosts. in the hauntings described

es in the famous case of the cottingley fairies in 1917. doyle became convinced that fairies are genuine psychic phenomena and that just as some people can act as mediums and others have unusual powers of extrasensory perception, so do others especially certain children have the ability to see fairies. concerning fairies themselves, doyle theorized that they are constructed of material that emits vibrations either shorter or longer than the normal spectrum visible to the human eye. although in the 1980s it was revealed that the two girls had quite likely faked the photographs of the fairies, in 1997 a motion picture entitled fairy tale: a true story chose to emphasize the magical qualities of the cottingley incident. charles sturridge, the director, was quoted in premiere, november 1997, a

e eighteenth century that franz anton mesmer (1734 1815, acting upon the hypotheses of these predecessors, developed his own theory of animal magnetism and hypnosis. according to mesmer, hypnosis entailed the specific action of one organism upon another. this action is produced by a magnetic force that radiates from bodily organs and has therapeutic uses. hypnotism makes use of this force, or the vibrations, issuing from the hypnotist s eyes and fingers. when mesmer reintroduced hypnotism to the modern world, paranormal activities and occult beliefs were associated with his works. in the latter part of the nineteenth century, the british society for psychical research appointed a commission for the study of pain transference from hypnotist to hypnotized subject. at the same time, psycholog

w the various strata of physical and nonphysical human beings a bit differently. in his sleeping through space (1938, cannon related the view of the master-the-fifth of the great white lodge of the himalayas, kushog vogi of northern tibet, who believed that the astral body surrounds the physical body like an eggshell surrounds the egg within it and is linked up with the physical body by invisible vibrations on the ether in the air being carried to the mind centers on the plexuses of the involuntary nervous system. in cannon s view, the astral body is the scriptural golden bowl and the etheric body is the linking silver cord. the astral body, he wrote, is mainly the emotional body and has to do with emotions, moods, and feelings. the astral body is not only linked up with the physical body

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

ough tiffanys of new york in 1898. tests conducted in 1995 revealed scratches from steel tools, perhaps a jeweler fs wheel, confirming the skull must be of modern origin. the date of the skull was moved from ancient aztec times to the more recent period after the spanish conquest of mexico in 1520. night workers at the museum reportedly refused to work near the skull unless it was covered, citing vibrations, colors appearing in the skull, or a simple association of skulls and death. the amethyst crystal skull and the mayan crystal skull were found in guatemala in the early 1900s. the latter skull received its name because it was found at the site of mayan ruins. gmaya h is kept by a psychic who uses the skull to assist her in readings. two skulls exhibit particularly exquisite craftsmanshi

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

rst, in acting by will upon the plastic medium of another person, whose will and whose acts are, in consequence, subordinated to that action. secondly, in acting through the will of another, either by intimidation, or by persuasion, so that the influenced will modifies at our pleasure the plastic medium and the acts of that person. one magnetizes by radiation, by contact, by look, or by word. the vibrations of the voice modify the movement of the astral light, and are a powerful vehicle of magnetism. the warm breath magnetizes positively, and the cold breath negatively. a warm and prolonged insufflation upon the spinal column at the base of the cerebellum may occasion erotic phenomena. if one puts the right hand upon the head and the left hand under the feet of a person completely envelope

fluidic deformities. these deformities partially falsify the mirror of the imagination, and thus occasion habitual hallucinations to the static type of visionary. the plastic medium, made in the image and likeness of our 127 body, of which it figures every organ in light, has a sight, touch, hearing, smell and taste which are proper to itself; it may, when it is over-excited, communicate them by vibrations to the nervous apparatus in such a manner that the hallucination is complete. the imagination seems then to triumph over nature itself, and produces truly strange phenomena. the material body, deluged with fluid, seems to participate in the fluidic qualities, it escapes from the operation of the laws of gravity, becomes momentarily invulnerable, and even invisible, in a circle of person

ity, and to produce, thus naturally, signs and writings? one can do it, doubtless; because one does it. 197 thus, then, to those who ask us "what is the most important agent of miracles" we shall reply "it is the first matter of the great work "it is magnetized electricity" everything has been created by light. it is in light that form is preserved. it is by light that form reproduces itself. the vibrations of light are the principle of universal movement. by light, the suns are attached to each other, and they interlace their rays like chains of electricity. men and things are magnetized by light like the suns, and, by means of electro-magnetic chains whose tension is caused by sympathies and affinities, are able to communicate with each other from one end of the world to the other, to ca

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

the restrictive influence on the process of the tree, whether that of the lightning flash of creation down the tree, or the snake of evolution up the tree. that the god pan, player of pipes and inspirer of panic, can be attributed here, and that the pipes are used to charm snakes, is an interesting link. it could also be said that the snake uses "fear, geburah, to freeze its victims, or that the vibrations caused by the pipe act as chesed on the "fearful serpent" of geburah. also 216 equals raih (proof, evidence, which might have bearing on the grade of this sephirah, as it is where the adeptus major attains a complete mastery of practical magic, which is evidence and proof of the initiatory system. there is a final note of interest in that 216= 6*6*6, the number of man found in the bibli

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

nt being in the room with you) perform the lbrp. instruct the recipient to sit facing you, holding both of your hands in a relaxed and receptive manner, with eyes closed. you (the healer) then perform the basic middle pillar exercise. the names may be intoned verbally or silently. the recipient may also vibrate the names if he or she wants, but you are in control of guiding all visualizations and vibrations. the main point is that the middle pillar exercise 239 you are awakening the spheres within yoursezj in order that you may then use this energy to heal the recipient. when the energies of the middle pillar have been fully activated w i t h you, visualize within yourself the red sphere of geburah in the area of your right shoulder. silently vibrate the divine name of geburah "elohim gibo

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

ust be prevented, time and space annihilated, and the divine gi h set free from the sordid rags of the world, to be clothed in the brilliancy of god* this added gimpulse, h which in the homogeneous protoplasm causes fission, is as mystical to-day as that added gsomething h which will cause the mind of one man to admire a wagnerian opera, and another a drawing by beardsley. no sound is in the air, vibrations only pass. no sound is in the brain, molecular changes only result. where then is sound? it is a creation in the mind by the divine gi h; that unextended absolute passivity, whose dwelling is in that equilibrating activity which balances action and reaction *it should never for a moment be forgotten that any attempt to construct a positive philosophic system from these data would be str

ic. but can any of the effects described in this our book goetia be obtained, and if so, can you give a rational explanation of the circumstances? say you so? i can and will. the spirits of the goetia are portions of the human brain.*1. their seals therefore represent (mr. spencer fs projected cube) methods of stimulating or regulating those particular spots (through the eye. the names of god are vibrations calculated to establish (a) general control of the brain (establishment of functions relative to the subtle world (b) control over the brain in detail (rank or type of the spirit (c) control of one special portion (name of the spirit. i trust that the explanation will enable many students who have hitherto, by a puerile objectivity in their view of the question, obtained no results, to

THE ABYSS AND TABAET

h others fear to emerge bearing the same fire of which az stirs up. the five flames of ahriman are described in depth in liber hvhi. the avesta is perhaps one of the most powerful right hand path religious texts composed. while fragments exist, the entire foundation of the avesta is based on prayers and hymns when sung or chanted in a mantra disciplined form, have the ability to create staotas or vibrations in sound. in one may take notice to historical foundations of all religions, a major emphasis is upon sound and the effect upon those who use or hear it. sound is essential as it can create gateways in the atmosphere, channel and encircle energy and be sent forth to achieve what you wish. religious staotas or vibrations of sound may be used to open the mind to subjective experiences whi

ahriman by pouring such with herbs into the dark place, a hole or cave where the sun does not shine. unabated by akem-mano, by the hardness of his malignant riddles avesta venidad the staota or mantra which channels and focuses energy by sound is a tool of initiatory focus in all cultures from tibetan to christian, being the encircling of sound to create a desired gnosis. the use of sound creates vibrations which can affect the individual to achieve a spiritual or elevated state, depression or any state seemingly desired by the tonal and vibratory frequency. such sound manipulation can be proven in binaural beats of phi frequencies, created by two frequencies operating in different ears to create a brainwave corresponding to an emotion. the phi brainwave frequency is the actual difference

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

protection to divide the greater hostile world from the zone of law. the most obvious magic circle is the human body. humans look upon the inside of their skins as their own property to do with as they see fit. mystics extend the personal sphere to the aura, a supposed invisible field of energy that is shaped like an egg around the body and that pro- tects the perceived self from hostile psychic "vibrations" just as the body insulates it from extreme heat and cold. animals have their territorial limit, another kind of magic circle. the border of a country is a magic circle established by a society. just as the human mind will limit an idea into a single symbol-its name-so that it can be manipulated, the magus uses the magic circle to limit his or her power in order to concentrate it and re

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

ffered from weak health. his first experience of soul flight occurred when he was twelve years old. he woke up in the night and found himself unable to move his body. later he would characterize this condition, which we now call sleep paralysis, as "astral catalepsy" and would experience it frequently, but the first time it terrified him. he became aware of a floating sensation, followed by rapid vibrations of his body and a pain at the back of his head. suddenly he found himself lying on the air five feet or so over his bed. an unseen force pushed him into a standing position, and when he looked back at his bed he realized that his body was still lying on it. a glowing white cord stretched between the center of the forehead between the eyebrows of his physical body and the back of the hea

most gross, which is not much removed from common matter, to the most refined, which is akin to spirit. so when we speak of a man as rising from one plane or subplane to another, we do not speak of him as necessarily moving in space at all, but rather as transferring his consciousness from one level to another-gradually becoming unresponsive to the 92. judge, ocean of theosophy, 7. 82 soul flight vibrations of one order of matter, and beginning instead to answer to those of a higher and more refined order; so that one world with its scenery and inhabitants would seem to fade slowly away from his view, while another world of a more elevated character would dawn upon him in its stead.93 the densest seventh level is described as a shadowy reflection of the lowest aspects of life, where nothin

r is as real a barrier to a spirit as a locked physical door would be to a living human being. the stronger and the more tightly sealed it is imagined to be, the more substantial it becomes. the symbol that serves as the astral key selects the particular type of astral environment to which the door will provide access. all other astral landscapes are excluded, or tuned out, by the specific occult vibrations of the key, which emits a kind of psychic musical chord that is different for each key. the key does not open the door of the chamber directly upon that astral environment, however. in order to reach the desired location in the astral world, it is necessary to travel there in the astral body. this travel is effected laterally or horizontally, so to speak, across the base level of the as

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

r upper body leaves the atmosphere of the earth and projects into space. hold the breath for four slow beats, and visualize the warm light from your heart-center radiating out through your skin to expand your aura into a complete sphere that surrounds your magnified form. voice the name adondi in four separate sounds that correspond with the four individual hebrew letters of the name, so that the vibrations set your entire body resonating in sympathetic response. this resonance expands outward to fill your transparent golden aura, and sets it vibrating in sympathetic response to your body. the air issuing from your lips is driven outward in all directions by the vibrations of your aura with rapidly increasing force until the vibrations of the name fill every part of the universe, and cause

, visualize the air filling your body and expanding it to gigantic stature. hold the breath for four slow beats and visualize the light from your heart-center shining outward to enlarge the envelope of your aura into a perfect transparent sphere of palest gold. voice four separate sounds that correspond with the four individual hebrew letters of the name, so that your entire body tingles with the vibrations resonating within your expanded chest. the force of the sound expands outward from your heart-center and causes your aura to tremble and vibrate in sympathetic resonance. simultaneously, the air issuing from your lungs is energized and driven outward in all directions by your aura the way sound expands from the vibrating diaphragm of a stereo speaker. it fills the universe and sets the

properly, vibrated words have immense carrying power. one sign that you are vibrating the words correctly is a tickling sensation inside your nose. it is not necessary to shout the sounds-they can be vocalized quietly under the breath. this may be desirable when you wish to conceal your practice from others, or late at night when others are trying to sleep. it is even possible to subvocalize the vibrations, and emit air without sound while voicing the names, provided that you vibrate them resonantly in your imagination. charging an object p lace the object you wish to charge with occult virtue on a table in the western part of your practice room. adopt the standing posture in the east about four feet away from the table, facing west, with your gaze directed at the object. behind the table

lungs for four slow beats as you visualize the warm light from your heart-center radiating outward to expand your aura into a sphere. touch your right index finger to your forehead between your eyebrows. using a portion of the air in your lungs, vibrate the syllables of the hebrew word ateh briefly but with power and authority "ah-teh" feel the resonance in your chest energize your aura, and the vibrations of your aura propel your articulated breath outward to fill the universe. touch your right index finger to the end of your breastbone, in the region of your solar plexus. vibrate the syllables of the hebrew word malkuth briefly but with authority, using a little more of the air in your lungs. feel the vibrations in your chest energize your aura, and sense that your aura propels your bre

glowing sphere of your heart-center vertically up and down, so that it passes through the top of your skull and between your feet. conceive this ray to be a laser beam of infinite length. touch your right index finger to your right shoulder and with another portion of the air in your lungs vibrate the syllables of the hebrew words ue-geburah briefly with force. the kabbalistic cross 107 feel the vibrations in your chest energize your aura, and sense that your aura propels your breath outward to fill the universe. touch your right index finger to your left shoulder and vibrate the syllables of the hebrew words ve-gedulah briefly with force, expelling a bit more of the air you have retained. feel the vibrations in your chest energize your aura, and sense that your aura propels your breath o

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

letters of the name you intend to vibrate as though the name were written in your heart in brilliant white letters. try to visualize the letters clearly as though they were formed out of scintillating white flame. fourth, emitting the breath, slowly pronounce the letters so that the sound vibrates strongly within you. at the same time, imagine that your body fills the entire universe and that the vibrations you feel within your own body are felt in every corner of creation. imagine that your breath pervades the universe and that the sound of the letters in the name can be heard everywhere in timelspace simultaneously. the golden dawn method works well in vibrating the banners of tetragrammaton. remember to keep your spine straight and your shoulders back to avoid pressure on your chest and

(persistent destructive thoughts, place your right hand upon the forehead of the sufferer and your left hand over your heart center. visualize the hebrew letters ihshvh glowing in your heart and vibrate the letters so that your breath touches the face of the person. this should be done in a rhythmic chant, repeating the letters of yeheshuah over and over. time the 54 tetragrammaton rhythm of your vibrations of the name so that, as you sound the letters, the sufferer inhales. in this way your breath will be drawn directly into the body of that person through the lungs and spread to every point by the circulation of the blood. you should visualize the white light of the name flowing from your heart center, up your left arm, across your body, and out your right hand into the forehead of the s

you can read your name by the light that shines through the paper. speak the words: once, i renounce my earthly name, 9 before the ancient ones who surround the throne of god, and they are: yod-hay-vav-hay, hay-vav-hay-yod, vav-hay-yod-hay, hay-yod-hay-vav. as you vibrate the four cardinal banners, visualize their invoking sigils upon the tetragram. this will help you remember them and make their vibrations stronger. visualize the sigils forming over the candle flame in blazing white light and moving to the band of the magic circle at their appropriate point of the compass. for example, the sigil of ihvh will move to the east-northeast. tear the paper carefully down the middle so that it forms two equal parts and place the piece on the right side over the piece on the left. hold these as b

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

e known of, but not known, through human reason. to know it in detail, one would have to accept its uncomputable digit sequence on faith, like words of a sacred text (davis, p. 134. although we could never hope to understand the great mystery of being with our rational minds, qabalah gives us a most effective and yet challenging way to relate to the godhead and all of its attributes or particular vibrations (we could call them planetary chakras or rays, starting with the most primordial archetypal forms, number, and geometry. the most practical way to integrate this number mysticism is through an understanding of magical squares and talismans. in the second of his three books of occult philosophy, cornelius agrippa said that mathematics and magic are so intimately connected that nothing su

and compose a little personalized mantra of the magical name. it could be incorporated into one's magical workings, along with other prayers, affirmations, divine names, etc, or simply used whenever you want to call upon your h. g. a. you may also make an incense compound from the letter correspondences (also in e. this is a very powerful method for connecting the neophyte with the corresponding vibrations of the h. g. a, since it is literally infused into one's body cells through inhalation. there are many variations on these themes that can be utilized by figure 2-e note: the most important incenses, qabalistically, are in bold type. letter a-aleph b-beth g-gimel d-daleth e, h-heh v,w-vav z-zain ch-cheth t-teth i, j, y-yod k, c-kaph l-lamed m-mem n-nun s-samech o-ayin p, f-peh tz, ts-tz

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
active adept age agent air ancient astral aura awaken banishing black blood blue candle candles chakra christ church circle conscious consciousness cosmic creation cross crystal cycle cycles darkness death degree demons disciple disease divine ears earth east ego element elements elemental energy energies entity esoteric eternal ether etheric evil existence eye faculty father fear fire five force forces form forms god gods golden green healing heart heaven hebrew hierarchy holy human humanity incense infinite influences initiate initiates initiation intelligent invoking invocation key king kingdom kingdoms knowledge living logos lord lucis magic magick magical magician manifest manifestation mantra masters material matter meditation medium mental mind modern moon mother natural nature naturally negative occult order pentagram people physical plane planes planetary planet planets positive power powers psychic re reality realm red religion religious rite ritual rituals rose sacred sea secret seer sensitive set seven shekinah solar soul spell sphere spheres spirit spirits spiritual spiritualism state states subtle sun symbol symbols teaching temple three tree truth union universal universe vault vibration vibrations water white wisdom witchcraft world worlds yellow yod yoga


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn